ignorantly like the blinde man that hitteth the white cannot be accepted of him or looke for any reward at his hands God will accept of none to be his seruants that know him not Will any man receiue into his seruice one that cannot see to dispatch his businesse and shall we thinke that God will admit blinde men that regard not to vnderstand his wayes and want their spirituall eyes to discerne betweene good and euill This we see by sundry examples as Psal 95.10 where the Lord rendreth this reason why the people erred in their hearts and greeued him forty yeeres in the wildernesse Psal 95.10 because they had not knowne his wayes It was the cause why the Sadduces denyed the resurrection Matt. 22.29 Ye do erre not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God This caused the Iewes to crucifie the Lord of life Act. 3.17 Now brethren I wote that through ignorance ye did it as did also your rulers for if they had knowne him they would not haue crucified the Lord of life This is it that maketh the proud iusticiaries of the world to rest in their owne righteousnesse Rom. 10.3 because they know not the righteousnesse of God This was the cause of the idolatry of the Gentiles Gal. 4.8 When ye knew not God ye did seruice vnto them which by nature are no Gods So what was the cause but ignorance that moued Paul to persecute the Saints he rendreth this as the reason 1 Tim. 1.13 I was before a blasphemer and a persecuter and iniurious but I obtained mercy because I did it ignorantly in vnbeliefe And as it is the roote that brancheth out into many sinnes so it is as pitch that defileth whatsoeuer it toucheth turneth good affections into euill and maketh them to decline and degenerate into sinne Religion deuotion hope feare being ioyned and guided with the eye and light of knowledge please God whereas without this sight they highly displease him For religion ioyned with ignorance begetteth and bringeth forth idolatry deuotion accompanyed with ignorance is no better then superstition hope ioyned with ignorance worketh presumption feare ioyned with ignorance engendreth desperation If we haue not knowledge to support and season vs we erre out of the right way and are deceiued beyond all measure Loue blinded with ignorance becommeth sottish Zeale patience and such like corrupted with ignorance are turned into brutish and sauage passions This reprooueth three sorts of men First the practise of the Church of Rome â—reâ— that taketh away the key of knowledge from the people and seeketh to bring in palpable darknesse These false teachers cannot endure that the people should enioy the light of the Scriptures They reade them in an vnknown tongue perswading them they may be most deuout when they are most ignorant that it shall goe well with them though they haue no faith of their owne but an implicit faith to beleeue as the Church beleeueth albeit they know not what it beleeueth These are they that notably abuse the people to their perdition and bewitch them with spirituall socery as they that bring Gods iudgments vpon their heads â—â—8 â— 13. and 〈◊〉 1. â— 10. â— 1. 8. for when a land is destitute of the knowledge of God al things are couered with darknesse and the persons are liable to his fearefull iudgements as is euident by sundry places of Scripture Dauid saith the blind and lame that mocked at him were hated of his soule so that such should not enter into his house 2. Sam. 5.8 Such as are spiritually blinde shall neuer enter into Gods kingdome they are all seers that shall come thither The want of naturall sight is nothing in comparison of the want of the eyes of the minde Our Sauiour pronounceth them blessed that are pure in heart â— 5.8 because they shall see God This sight of the minde is two fold partly in this life partly in the life to come one of them vnperfect the other perfect when we shall see him as he is This is eternall life to know God â— 3.2 it is eternall death not to know him and to be ignorant that God is our father that Christ is our redeemer and that the holy Ghost is our sanctifier â—â—econd â—ofe The second reproofe is of those that are children in knowledge that liue in the light and yet can see nothing The Sunne shineth brightly in their faces yet they shut their eyes Many thinke they haue religion enough if they haue a good mind and meaning and leade a ciuil life among their neighbours who like not such busy fellowes that will be medling euermore with the Scriptures They are accounted honest men and are well liked of all they pay that they owe they are iust of their word they deceiue no man But this ciuil conuersation and honest behauiour shall profit them nothing nor be able to bring them into the fauour of God nor giue them any title to the kingdome of heauen so long as they are destitute of knowledge forasmuch as they haue God their aduersary who will contend with them and plead against them neither will he know them that regard not to know him Others despise it and contemne it like the foole or idiot that casteth away a pearle or precious stone not knowing the value or worth of it These come to the Church sometimes and heare the word of God both read preached and yet are not so much as acquainted with the histories of the Scripture the principles of religion which are as milke for yong children They know not what faith is they are not acquainted with the meanes of our iustification they know not the difference betweene the Law and the Gospel neither the vse of the one or the other they cannot discerne any thing betweene the religion of Christ and of Antichrist Lastly The third reproofe it serueth to stoppe the mouthes of all proude and malicious slaunderers of the Gospel that accuse the preaching and publishing thereof as the cause of the sinnes and enormities that abound among vs as also of the plagues and pnishments that God hath inflicted vpon the land These men vttering the froth and scumme of their soule mouthes and belching vp the venome of their poisoned hearts cry out It was neuer wel since this new religion sprung vp since there was so much teaching and preaching that we haue so much knowledge and learning that we are well the worse for it The cause of Gods iudgements is not the preaching of the Gospel but the contempt of the Gospel and because we haue the light but loue darkenesse more then the light God iustly giueth ouer such prophane beasts into a reprobate sense Our great ignorance is the cause of our sinnes and that we are children of darkenesse rather then of the day of the night not of the light Are not these ashamed to say that the light of the Sun causeth men to stumble and goe
him into prison and Ioseph could by no meanes satisfie his master nor blot out the wrong opinion he had conceiued of him The like we might shew touching Saul toward Ionathan his sonne and Dauid his seruant that were notwithstanding loyall faithfull vnto him He conceiued in minde that all had conspired against him 1 Sam. 22 8 29 4. yet there was none would shew him that his sonne had made a league with the sonne of lesse there was none sorry for him or sheweth vnto him that his sonne had stirred vp his seruant against him to lie in waite to take away his life from him These two innocent men had made indeed a league together but not against the King their father a league of amity not of conspiracy neither had they giuen the least cause of suspicion to be so hardly cēsured and sinisterly iudged off yet who could remoue out of his minde that iealousie or perswade him that they intended no hurt or mischiefe against him In like manner dealt the proud men with Ieremy Ierem. 43 3. they charged him to haue spoken falsely and that the Lord had not sent him to charge them not to goe downe into Egypt they suspected that Baruch had set him on against them to deliuer them into the hand of the Caldeans that they might put them to death and carry them captiues into Babylon This was the deuise of their owne braines the imagination of their owne harts yet what could Ieremy doe against it or which way could he stay them from suspecting thus Whē as Paul hauing appealed to Caesar had escaped shipwracke and was come safe to Melita the Barbarians seeing a viper fastned on his hand Acts 28 4. said among themselues This man surely is a murtherer whom though he haue escaped the sea yet vengeance suffereth not to liue Thus we see that albeit we do not commit any crime worthy to be accused or censured yet we cannot hinder those that are credulous from misdeeming and mistrusting of vs. It lyeth in vs wholly to giue no iust cause of suspicion but lyeth not in vs wholly to preuent suspicion For euil persons may suspect what they please without ground and foundation without reason and occasion The Magistrates censured Paul to be a troubler of the Citty Acts 16 20. the Iewes traduced him to be a polluter of the Temple Acts 21 28. and a Preacher against the Law Tertullus accused him to be a pestilent fellow and a mouer of sedition among all the Iewes throughout the world and a ring-leader of the sect of the Nazarens Acts chap. 24 verse 5. Thus he is suspected and how could he auoide it Wherefore good men depend not vpon the opinion of other men but stand vppon their owne innocency they do not rise or goe downe stand or fall as it shall please other men to conceiue of them for that were to walke vpon other mens feete or to leane vpon the staffe that resteth in another mans hand that may deceiue thē but they builde their house vpon the foundation of their owne vertues and haue or at least ought to haue matter enough within them to commend themselues It must not seeme strange to the godly when they feele the bitter fruits of these suspicions It hath euermore fared thus with them This then ought not to make vs wauer or to weaken vs in our profession but rather encourage vs to walke through good report and euill report and to furnish vs to passe through fire and water life and death knowing that God is able and will in the end bring our cause into the light and make the innocency of our persons and the iustice of our cause manifest to the glory of his Name to the comfort of our hearts to the confusion of his and our enemies as we shall shew afterward Thus he dealt with Ioseph after he had tried his patience by suffering for well doing Psal 105 18. Gen. 3◠21. for though he were laid in irons and his feete hurt with fetters yet the Lord was with him and shewed him mercy gaue him fauour in the sight of the keeper of the prison to whom no doubt he shewed his vprightnesse and cleered himselfe of that wickednes which was laide to his charge So also he dealt with Dauid with Ieremy and the rest of the righteous This doth Dauid intreat oftentimes when he was laden with the reproches of his enemies when he was bitten with the teeth and smitten with the tongues of the malignant Psal 7 3 4 5 6 Thus we see if suspition were cause sufficient to condemne and censure any no man could stand in iudgement but equity should be turned into iniquity truth into falsehood innocency it selfe should receiue a checke and counterbuffe Let not then the wicked triumph as if they had gotten the victory and giuen the godly a foile when they can alledge against them how many waies of how many persons they are suspected for that as much may bee suspected of them when as nothing at all can be proued by thē It is not the suspicion or the accusation or the condemnation or the execution that maketh a man guilty of euill or to deserue death but the offence that is committed worthy of punishment If then they be free from crime they are happy when they are iudged vnhappy and may reioyce and be glad when their enemies haue cause to weepe and waile Vse 3 Lastly let Magistrates and all that are in authority whether in the common-wealth or in the family put this in practise For seeing euery one should be tried before he be censured and that examination must goe before condemnation let them not receiue euery cōplaint and accusation but let them do iustice and iudgement defend the poore and fatherlesse releeue the weake and oppressed rid them out of the hand of the wicked Let this be the end of their gouernment to sing mercy and iudgement and diligently to consider the causes that come before them To this purpose there is required of them two things wisedome and patience without which they shall neuer proceed aright in taking away euill but sometimes plucke vp good corne instead of weedes or suffer thistles to grow instead of wholesome herbes Wisedome is required to finde out particular offences to know the number the nature the measure the proceeding in them the encrease of them and all circumstances as we see Eccl. 7 20 21. This will teach vs when to correct and when we may deferre correction in hope of amendment it being the discretion of a man to deferre his anger Prou. 20 30. And albeit the blewnesse of the wound clenseth away euill yet a man ought not to giue scope to his anger neither yet exceed measure Secondly there is required patience that we be not too hot and hasty vpon those that haue offended but to quiet our mindes and heare their answers what they can alledge for themselues as Iob
leaue this vse by disuse thereof Although it may seem hard vnto vs at the first yet if we labor to discontinue it we shall find it easie at the last The second cause is euill examples when we keep euill company we heare them we learne of them We cannot frequent the company of swearers but we shall haue othes rife in our eares The passage is easie from the care to the tongue That which we commonly heare we commonly talke off If then othes be rife in our eares they will quickly be ready in our mouthes And the reason is because the often practise of any sin maketh vs to haue the lesse sense and sorrow for sin lesse hatred and detestation of sin As it is in them that commit sin so it is in them that are present at it Touching these that are the practisers of it the Prophet saith Can the Ethiopian change his skin Iet 13.23 c. So is it also with these that frequent the society of common swearers it is hard to bee with them to come from them but we shal one way or other be partakers of their sinnes This sinne of swearing is not made the lesse by multitude of euill examples set before vs forasmuch as the multitude of them that sin doth rather make the sin more to be abhorred then excused and prouoketh Gods wrath more fiercely We are not to follow a multitude to do euill If we sin together Exod. 23.2 we shal also suffer together and if we offend with others we shall be punished with others The third cause is want of admonition For many sin this way that do not know they sinne many haue a custome in swearing that are ignorant they do sweare or at least that they swear so often or that the sin offence is so great who are of that flexible nature good disposition that if they knew the greeuousnesse of the sin or the greatnes of the danger would abstaine from doing euill It is an offence indeed in those that swear albeit they doe it of ignorance so is it also in those that pretending loue and friendship to those that vse it do not by admonition seeke to reclaime them The wise man saith Prou. 9.8 Reproue not a scorner lest he hate thee c. It is a fault generally among vs that we doe not exhort one another A word spoken in due season is comely and profitable like apples of gold in pictures of siluer pleasant words are as an hony combe Prou. 25.11 and 16.24 sweet to the soule and health to the bones No words are so sweet to the taste as those that aime at the soules good We may by this means be an occasion of sauing a soule by want of the performance of this dutie and by keeping silence when we ought not we may be partakers of their sinnes and we may be a meanes of damning their soules For what knowest thou O man whether thou mayest winne thy brother The last cause that shall now be touched furthering the sin of swearing is want of punishment It were to be wished that the Magistrate would sharpen the Law against this sin and other of the first Table that are of like nature concerned directly the glory of God The punishment is litle or none at al against it which maketh it so common And I would to God that they who should be most forward to redresse it had not the chiefe hand in this trespasse We are as men afraid to touch this sore and they that ought to reproue it haue taught their tongues to vse it I mean the Ministers of the word How then should they teach others that cannot teach themselues or how should they exhort others not to swear that haue learned commonly to sweare themselues Let all those therefore that are in authority whether their place be higher or lower looke to those that are vnder them There is no smoothering of sin or dealing gently and tenderly with it if we wil represse and redresse it Sinne is like to a nettle Sin is like vnto a nettle the more lightly you handle it the more it stingeth the way is to crush it harder If we deale mildely with sin we make it thereby to gather strength It is the blewnesse of a wound saith Salomon that purgeth euill Sinne is like a serpent in the egge or like a wolfe and lyon that is yong if they be suffred they sting vnto death and make vs their prey Slight and sheet punishment of any sin is after a sort an inuiting encouragement vnto it But some man wil farther obiect without swearing men Obiect 2 will not beleeue me they doubt of my word an oath putteth the matter out of question I answer Answer he that will not beleeue thee without an oth in thy communication neither wil hee with an oth For he that is a common swearer may well be presumed or suspected to be a cōmon liar whosoeuer maketh no conscience of the greater will make no conscience of the lesser sin The prophet Hoseah complaining of the corruptions that reigned in his time ioyneth these together as it were coupleth thē in one yoke Hosea 4.2 by swearing and lying they break out It is not thy facing out-facing thy swearing staring that can procure thee credit among those that are sober minded forasmuch as they that will commonly swear will also forswear Salomon teacheth that in many words there wanteth not folly Prou. 10.19 so in many othes there wanteth not periury Wouldest thou be beleeued and haue mē rest in thy sayings without doubting or gainsaying accustome thy tongue to speak the truth be ashamed to be taken with a lie gain a good report to thy self by gouernment of thy tongue and setting a watch before the dore of thy mouth pondering thy words before thou vtter them and examine thy speach Obiect 3 before thou speake it But some will pretend a necessity wherby they are vrged and say they cānot liue without swearing they obiect that men will not buy of them and that they shall neuer be able to vtter their wares without it Nay Answer the wiser sort beleeue thee the lesse and buy of thee the lesse It maketh them look the better about them and watch thy fingers that hast set no watch before thy mouth They see thou makest no more conscience of an oath then a dogge doth to wag his taile but thou must remember that goods gotten by forgery lying deceit and swearing shall not prosper long nor continue euer Hag. 1.6 Prou. 13.11 and 1.2 〈◊〉 12.27 They put their gaines in a bottomlesse bag Salomon is plentifull in handling this point in diuers places Wealth gotten by vanity c. The treasures of wickednesse c. Albeit euill men may prosper for a time yet they shal not long enioy their stollē goods For goods wrongfully gotten are stollen and thou hast no better title vnto them then the theefe
still and did nothing and did not ioyne with his friends We see we cannot but see and behold with our eyes the children of God oftentimes hated maligned wronged threatned oppressed slandered reuiled persecuted if we opē not our mouths in good causes in Gods causes we forsake the Lord himselfe whose cause it is and bring vpon our selues his fearefull yet most iust curse Vse 3 Thirdly as the enemies of the Church are the enemies of God so we may conclude from hence that doubtles the friends of the church are the friends of God No man shall do any good to his distressed seruants which shall lose his reward The Euangelist sheweth that Christ our Sauiour accounteth it as done to himself 〈◊〉 2◠40. whatsoeuer we haue done to one of the least of his brethren Hee is fedde and harboured in his members he is clothed and couered in his members he is receiued and visited in his members And if we refuse to do good to the least of these he esteemeth it as an iniury and indignity done vnto himselfe This is a notable encouragement to moue vs to open our mouthes in the cause of the dumb to open our hands in the cause of the needy and to open our hearts in the cause of the afflicted and to vnloose our tongues to plead the cause of the innocent Such are the true friends of God Pro. 31.8 and 27.19 19.6 Euery man seeketh the fauour of great men and desireth their friendship how ought we then to labour to be the friends of God Abraham beleeued the promise made vnto him and hee is said to be the friend of God Christ saith Iam. 2.23 Ioh 15.14 ye are my friends if ye do whatsoeuer I command you This is the cause that made Deborah pronounce Iael the wife of Heber blessed aboue women dwelling in tents because she helped the Lord against the mighty with her mouth with her hand with her hart Iudg 5.24 she smote off the head of Sisera when she had pierced and stricken through his temples Thus it was with Obadiah thus it went with Ebedmelech they shewed mercy to the Prophets God sheweth mercy vnto them they did good to others but they receiued more good to themselues And this was the prayer of Paul for Onesiphorus who no doubt receiued much mercy from God in the day of account as he refreshed the Apostle in the day of his want 2 Timothy 1.16.18 Fourthly seeing God accounteth the churches Vse 4 enemies his enemies then must our account be answerable to the account of God we must account his enemies to be our enemies Gods enemies by good right ought to be the Churches enemies Such then as we see to be open enemies to god to fight as it were hand in hād against him to hate true religion to scorn the profession of it to deride the professors of it we must account thē as our enemies we must hold no league no friendship no familiarity with them so far as they declare themselues to be such by their obstinacy This made the Prophet say to Iehoshaphat after he had made affinity with wicked Ahab 2 Chron 19.2 who had sold himself as a slaue to sin Shouldest thou helpe the vngodly and loue them that hate the Lord therfore is wrath come vpon thee from before the Lord. So Dauid saith testifying his affection Psal 139.21 Do not I hate them O Lord that hate thee c. teaching thereby that seeing he accounteth our enemies to be his we ought to account his enemies to be ours This made the wise Salomon to say Pro. 29.27 An vniust man is an abomination to the iust c. But it may be obiected Obiect that Christ Iesus willeth vs to loue our enemies Matth. 5.44 and to blesse them that hate vs. It is true Answ wee must loue our enemies but we are neuer commanded to loue the enemies of God Shall we loue them that do not loue the Lord did we not see before how that good king is reproued not only because he did helpe the vngodly but because he did loue them that did hate the Lord So then we must distinguish and make a difference betweene such as are our enemies and such as are Gods betweene such as hate our persons and such as hate true religion and the holy profession of it But how shall we know who are Gods enemies and who are ours and to bestow our hatred vpon a right subiect I answer as a good tree is knowne by his good fruit so an euill tree is knowne by his euill fruit It is the euill fruit which they bring forth which must be cause of this hatred Take that away and let the tree be graffed and bring forth better fruit we will loue both the tree and the fruit Sinne therfore must be the ground and foundation of all true hatred Secondly our hatred if it be aright must proceed from the loue of God and the zeale of his glory because we cannot loue him but we must hate whatsoeuer is against him Thirdly our hatred must not proceed from any priuate reuenge for that were to do euill for euill The cause must no way concerne our selues but onely the LORD A man may be enemy to our person and yet a friend to God such we are commanded to loue and we are forbidden to hate Lastly we must see them to be obstinate and setled in sinne as dogs and swine that trample holy things vnder their feet and are ready to rent them in peeces that bring them vnto them Vse 5 Fiftly from hence ariseth comfort to Gods people to consider that such as hurt or persecute the members of Christ doe hurt and persecute Christ himselfe wound him through their sides though now he be glorified in the highest heauens When Paul saide who art thou Lord the Lord answered I am Iesus whom thou persecutest Act. 9.5 And the Apostle saith I reioyce in my sufferings for you and fill vp that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church Col. 1.24 So God the Father is said to be toucht with a feeling of the miseries of his people Esay 63.9 In all their afflictions he was afflicted the Angel of his presence saued them likewise the holy Ghost 1 Pet. 4.14 When you are reuiled the Spirit is euil spoken off on their part c. So then the holy and blessed Trinity haue as it were a fellow-feeling of our miseries and afflictions which serueth greatly for the comfort of all that are in trouble for the truths sake We suffer not alone for that were without comfort we haue God the Father to suffer with vs Christ Iesus our Sauiour to suffer with vs the holy Spirit blessed for euer to suffer with vs. Thus doth God comfort Abraham who hath the hearts of all in his owne hand that he will get him fauour in the eyes of many
the ordinance of God turned into an idoll Vse 4 Fourthly we learne from hence to strengthen our faith in the doctrine of the resurrection from the dead For buriall is a pledge of immortality a signe of the resurrection and as a glasse to behold the life to come and therefore the bodies of men are not contemptibly to be cast abroad but decently to be laide in the earth as the Corne is cast in the ground there rotteth groweth vp and beareth fruite We were not created of God to lie for euer in the graue and to end in corruption but our buriall preacheth to vs another life and sheweth that we shall bee restored into a new and better estate We are laid vp in the safe keeping of God vntill the day come that he shall raise the dead againe Let vs then stir vp our selues to vnderstand that we are not appointed to liue onely in this world but that there is another life prepared for vs. This the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 15 29. What shall they doe that are washed for dead If the dead rise not at all why are they then washed for dead It was an ancient custome both among Iewes Gentiles Acts 9 37. among Infidels and Christians to wash the bodies of the dead before they were buried by which all other ceremonies belonging thereunto as embalming mourning wrapping burying are signified as if he should say More hath beene spoken of this in ch 17. if there bee no resurrection why are the dead bodies costly annointed cleanly washed decently buried solemnly accompanied sorrowfully lamented for and carefully wrapped in Linnen Seeing then these rites commonly vsed shew that our bodies shall be renewed let vs labour to make them members of Christ and Temples of the holy Ghost Let vs abhorre all Atheists Epicures Libertines Acts 17 18. and such proud heretiques that mocke at all religion deny the faith of the resurrection which is the ground-worke and foundation of all our comfort Howsoeuer therefore the wicked heere flourish for a time and spread as the greene Bay-tree contrariwise the godly are destitute afflicted and tormented and accounted as sheepe to the slaughter yet it shall be well with them that feare the Lord Eccl. 8 12 â— and in the end he will reward the wicked according to their works 2 Thess 1 6. For it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you and to you which are troubled rest when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mighty Angels This is it which Abraham saith to the rich man Sonne remember that thou in thy life time receiuedst thy pleasures and likewise Lazarus paines now therefore is hee comforted and thou art tormented Ver. 2 3 4 5. And there was not water for the Congregation The people had bin brought out of the Land of Egypt out of the yoke of bondage and out of the furnace of iron Deut. 4 20. Ieremy 11 â— they had seene the great workes and wonders of God they had promised to yeeld faithfull obedience they had tasted of the bountifull hand of God they had tried his power and presence in bringing waters out of the dry Rocke they had obserued many thousands slaine for their rebellion in the wildernes yet behold their fresh vnthankfulnesse they cast out diuers reproches as it were so many darts and speares not against Moses but against God The Doctrine from hence is this that in all wants and dangers wee are ready to murmure and repine against God Doctrine In the least miserie we are readie to murmure An example heereof we haue Exod. 14 11 17 1 2. WheÌ„ the people were come out of Egypt and saw the red sea before them the hoast of Pharaoh behinde them the mountaines on each side of them and no meanes to escape they repine against Moses as if he had brought them out to die in the wildernesse Heereunto accordeth that which is recorded chapter 17 when they came where no water was they contended with Moses saying Giue vs water that wee may drinke Tempting God distrusting his prouidence murmuring against his seruants not looking for succour and successe from God The like example we see Rahel Gen. 30 1 2. when she saw her selfe barren bare no children she enuied her sister and saide to Iacob Giue me children or else I die She went not to God who onely is able to open the wombe as Iacob teacheth her Am I in Gods stead which hath with-holden from thee the fruite of the wombe but complaineth against her husband enuieth her sister manifesteth the corruption of her owne heart Therefore the Apostle exhorteth 1 Cor. 10 10. Neither murmure ye as some of theÌ„ also murmured and were destroyed of the destroyer Reason 1 The reasons are first the bitter roote of infidelity For as the wickednes of man is great and al the imaginations of the thoughts of his heart are onely euill continually so the fountaine of all is an vnfaithfull heart to depart away from the liuing God and therefore the Apostle chargeth â— 3 12. that There be not in any of vs an euill heart and vnfaithfull Faith apprehending the mercies of God and applying the merites of Christ is the mother of all graces and the well spring of all obedience And if we were acquainted with our corruptions the force of tentations we would know the comfortable vse and the great necessity therof and magnifie it aboue all other graces The capitall sinne of vnbeleefe striketh at the very heart of God and what do we leaue vnto him if we deny his truth who is truth it selfe This reason is expresly set downe Psal 78 18 22. They tempted God in their harts in requiring meat for their lust because they beleeued not in God and trusted not in his helpe Reason 2 Againe present things for the most part are wearisome and loathsome vnto vs be they neuer so excellent This we see in our first parents What estate could be wished and desired more goodly more glorious more gracious theÌ„ their estate in the blessed time of their innocency resembling and representing most liuely the image of God in perfection of their Nature in excellency of their gifts and in preheminence of their place Yet they were not content with this condition they restrained not themselues within the bounds of their owne calling but presumed aboue that they ought to vnderstand and would bee as Gods knowing good and euill â—n 3 4. What is the cause of tumults and troubles in families in Churches in Commonwealths and in all Societies Surely euen this â—yd lib 1. Pelopon we loathe and like not the present estate of things but seek chaÌ„ges alterations Vse 1 Let vs apply this point to our vses We are ready to accuse and condemne the Israelites to be a rebellious and stiffe-necked people euer tempting God prouoking the holy one to anger In like
Let no man despise thy youth but be thou an example to the beleeuers c and 2 Tim. 2 15. Study to shew thy selfe approued vnto God a workman that needeth not to bee ashamed rightly diuiding the word of truth And afterward verse 22. Fly youthfull lustes but follow righteousnesse faith charity peace with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart When Elies sonnes light headed persons medled with the sacrifices the people began to abhorre the offerings of GOD 1 Sam. 2. There are many seuerall branches of this vse Branches of this vse sorted out into many particular points First euery Minister must consider how precious his calling is and what person hee sustaineth that he is as the mouth and messenger of God to the people and the Interpreter of his will he is as it were the Lords hand in separating betweene the precious and prophane the holy and the vnholy he is to keep the people out of the snares of the diuell and therefore not to deliuer them as a prey vnto him through his euill life Secondly they must often enter into this meditation with themselues that they are as actors vpon a stage or as beacons set vpon an hill to giue light to othets They are seene afarre off and a little blemish is soone espied in their coats Euery thing that they speake or doe is obserued and marked so that some follow them and others carpe at them some are greeued and offended others reuile the whole Ministery for the sinne and scandall of a few Thirdly let vs labour to stop the mouthes of the enimies that are ready to open them against their actions and persons and thereby take occasion to blaspheme the Name of God and the glorious Gospel of Christ and thorough their euill life wound the truth it selfe Heereby they shall be meanes to gaine them to the faith that such as receiue not the truth nor the loue of the word may without the word beholding the pure and holy conuersation of the Ministers thereof imbrace the word On the other side the prophane liues and leud examples that many in that calling giue do make the true religion stinke in their nostrils and become loathsome and noisome vnto many and so lay a dangerous stumbling blocke before such as being blinde are made more blinde and being haters of good things are more hardened in heart Woe be to such as giue offence it must be that offences come but woe to them by whom they come Math. 18 7. These are glad to lay hold vpon euery small occasion to speake euill of the word wayes of God as also of the Ministers Ministery and the profession of the Gospel The Apostle admonisheth the Minister 1 Tim. 3 7 that he must haue good report of them that are without lest he fail into reproch and into the snare of the diuel We ought so to behaue our selues that the enemies of God and his word may haue no iust cause to speake against vs or to complain of vs through our desert But if we be without fault and haue the testimony of a good conscience to witnesse with vs it ought not greatly to trouble vs though we be burdened and borne downe with false reproches calumniations nay rather we haue matter of reioycing offered vnto vs if we suffer for righteousnesse sake Math. 5 10 and we must boldly go forward through good report and euill report Cor. 6 8. alwaies bearing about in our body the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life also of Christ Iesus might bee made manifest in our body Lastly it is the duty of the people to yeeld them reuerence and to make a good account Vse 3 of them in regard of that weighty and blessed worke that is in their hands This is a notable signe and fruite of our loue toward them For if it be required of the Ministers to bee thus qualified it followeth that they ought to haue the honour and estimation that is fit for them as Leuit. 21 8. Thou shalt sanctifie him therefore for he offereth the bread of thy God he shall be holy vnto thee for I the Lord which sanctifie you am holy And the Apostle 1. Thess 5 12 13. saith We beseech you brethren to know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you and to esteeme them very highly in loue for their workes sake c. We shewed before how basely and brutishly euery base brutish companioÌ„ accounteth both of the Minister and of his calling as we saw in Ahab in the Captaines and sundry others and all this falleth out because they rebuke and conuince the world of sinne as Ieremy found by experience and acknowledgeth chap. 15 10. Woe is me my mother that thou hast borne me a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole earth I haue neither lent on vsury nor men haue lent to me on vsury yet euery one of them doth curse me This duty hath many branches vnder it as it were diuers sciences that come out of one roote First we must pray for the Minister that the Lord would giue him wisedome knowledge in all things â—ranches of â—s vse 2 Tim. 2 7. Consider what I say and the Lord giue thee vnderstanding in all things There is a carnal and fleshly wisedome which is corrupt and diuellish and there is a wisedome which is true and heauenly We must desire such onely as is grounded on the word of God Secondly the Church must take notice what her power and authority is in chusing of Ministers It hath no absolute authority to ordaine whom it listeth and then to obtrude them vnto the people but it is hemmed about and compassed within certaine lists and limits out of which it ought not to wander any way Thirdly it is the duty of the people so to vse themselues toward their painefull carefull and faithfull Ministers that they may take occasion to reioyce in their calling and charge ouer them that they may see they haue not laboured in vaine as Hebr. 13 ver 17. Obey them that haue the rule ouer you and submit your selues for they watch for your soules as they that must giue an account that they may do it with ioy and not with greefe for that is vnprofitable for you Nothing doth effect this more then when we profit by their labours and fructifie by their husbanding of vs and when we gaine knowledge faith repentance and saluation by their Ministery This doth refresh the weary spirits and cheere vp the heauy hearts of the Ministers who are oftentimes made sad and exceedingly humbled by the ignorance and prophanenes of a peruerse people But when they see the word of God cast behinde mens backes and though the seed be plentifully sowne yet nothing commeth vp but weeds and thistles so that the field yeeldeth nothing but a croppe of cares then they hang downe their heads their ioy is gone their crowne
A fift motiue A fift motiue which ought to be very effectuall is the consideration of the forgiuenesse that we receiue at the hands of God We are much indebted vnto him there is no sin that we commit but increaseth our debt so that we are no way able to pay it He is content for his sons sake to forgiue vs al therefore we ought to put off anger wrath malice and reuenge and on the other side to put on the bowels of mercies kindnesse humblenesse of minde meekenesse and long suffering forbearing one another and forgiuing one another Col. 3.13 if any maÌ„ haue a quarrell against any euen as Christ forgaue vs so also we must do Hence it is that Christ teacheth vs to aske forgiuenesse at the hands of God as we shew our selues ready and willing to forgiue for we say Forgiue vs our sinnes as we also forgiue the trespasses that are done vnto vs and he addeth immediately after If ye forgiue men their trespasses your heauenly Father will also forgiue you Matt. 6.14 15. but if ye forgiue not men their trespasses neither wil your Father forgiue your trespasses If then we carry grudging spirits and reuenging minds boyling in vs we turne this comfortable petition into an horrible imprecation against our selues and pray that God would not forgiue vs but coÌ„demne vs forasmuch as we determine not to forgiue but to be reuenged on our enemies that offend vs. If we could be perswaded of this truth then which nothing can be truer we would not seeke reuenge to gaine a kingdome considering that we call downe vengeance with our own mouthes vpon our selues which is a most fearefull case For do we thinke that when sin lyeth at the dore vengeance wil be farre from vs and not come neere vs except we cry for it our selues Let vs take heede we doe not dally with God who wil in iustice repay vs because we take vpon vs to repay and will powre vpon vs the vengeance which we aske against our selues The sixt motiue Lastly we are mooued to put vp wrongs suffer iniuries to referre all reuenge vnto God and not to requite euil for euill because it is against all good law right reason common sense that any man should be accuser witnesse iudge and executioner But euery one that taketh vpon him to right his owne cause A reuenger executeth the office of foure men and to reuenge himselfe doth all these together he executeth the office of foure seueral men It is no reason that he which layeth any accusation against vs should be admitted to be witnesse against vs because a witnesse should not be partiall nor any way suspected to be party Whosoeuer refuseth to referre his cause to the iudgement of God and will take vp the weapon and instrument of reuenge into his owne hand doth more then this he cannot be content to be an accuser and witnesse of wrong but wil also sit as iudge to ccndemne and as executioner to punish which is against all right law equity and conscience No man therefore ought to ingrosse so many offices which of right belong vnto seuerall men It is vnpossible that there should be iust proceeding where matters are carryed in this order If then we would be Christs disciples let vs possesse our soules with patience and commit our causes vnto God that the spirit of glory and of God may rest vpon vs. Notwithstanding all these motiues which may serue as so many bands to tie vs to this dutie Obiections answered the nature of man that is corrupt striueth to breake them all and to be at liberty to doe what it list and therefore ministreth many obiections which are but carnall reasons to warrant the practise of priuate reuenge Let vs see what they are and apply seuerall remedies to euery one of them to stay vs vp from offending this way First of all it will be said If we Obiect should put vp wrongs this were to make our selues as fooles for euery one to laugh at and as blockes for euery one to insult ouer vs and to tread vpon vs. I answere Answer it skilleth not what the world esteeme of vs and what they speake against vs. If we were of the world the world would loue his owne but because we are chosen out of the world Ioh. 15. â—â— therefore the world hateth vs reuileth vs taunteth vs and speaketh al manner of euill against vs. If we regard the iudgement of God we must passe very little for the iudgment of men if we receiue praise of God it skilleth not if we be dispraised of men And as they speake euill of the seruants of God that are themselues euill so they will account vs fooles that are indeed fools themselues For there is no foole like to the wicked man and therfore he is in Scripture oftentimes branded with this name and note As for those that account godlinesse folly and place wisedome in committing wickednesse let vs leaue such wisedome to the wise of this world and be content to be esteemed as simple fooles to the end we may be like to the wise God who is a God of patience and so be partakers of the heauenly nature He turneth the wisedome of this world into foolishnesse and the foolishnesse of this world he accepteth as true wisedome Wherefore let vs hearken to the counsell of the Apostle 1 Cor 3.18 Let no man deceiue you if any man among you seemeth to be wise in this world let him become a foole that he may bee wise It were better for vs to be accouÌ„ted fools in this world by wicked men then to be iudged fooles for euer in the world to come Againe some wil obiect If we alwaies sufser Obiect 2 wrongs we shall make our selues a prey set an edge vpon others to lay on loade vpon vs. For we shall neuer be quiet but euermore be abused I answere Answer the condemning of vengeance is not a taking away of iust defence God tyeth vp our hands from vniust reuenge but he shutteth not our mouthes from iust complaint For we may claime the help of the Magistrate either for the preuenting of wrong or for the punishment of the doer of wrong The Magistrate is Gods deputy and his office is to releeue the oppressed to defend the innocent to execute iudgment on malefactors When certaine of the Iewes more then forty men banded together and bound themselues vnder a curse that they would neither eat nor drink til they had killed Paul Act. 23. â—â— he sent to the chief captaine to be defended from their conspiracy And when he saw the malice of his nation against him that they ceassed not to lay greeuous complaints to his charge he appealed vnto Cesar that he might not be deliuered into the hands of the Iewes that sought his life and thirsted for blood I stand at Cesars iudgement seat where I ought to be iudged 〈◊〉 â— 10 So
spirit of wisedome and meeknesse the spirit of knowledge and vnderstanding the spirit of grace and prayer the spirit of prophesie of faith of a sound mind and such like it signifieth not only the seuerall effects and gifts but the author and giuer of them from whence they proceed to wit the holy Ghost so likewise to apply these things to the point and purpose we haue in hand the spirit of iealousie mentioned in this place giueth vs to vnderstand two things first the swing and sway that this corrupt affection did beare in this people as they transgressed sundry wayes against their wiues both by taking many wiues together and by putting them away so soone as they displeased them so they gaue themselues exceedingly to nourish euill thoughts suspicions and surmises against them as if they might vse them at their owne pleasures and were not giuen them to be their companions Mal. 2.14 and so made two persons in one flesh Secondly we learne thereby from whence iealousie commeth to wit from the euill spirit the diuell is the authour of it who soweth the seedes of malice and setteth debate betweene a man and his wise and disturbeth their peace and tranquility and kindleth dissension as it were a fire burning among them that they might pull downe their house with their owne hands forasmuch as an house diuided against it selfe cannot stand and euery kingdome diuided against it selfe is brought to nought Matth. 12.25 Wherefore heereby they are put in minde to beware and take heed lest by these blinde and vncertaine suspicions they offend the Maiesty of God that hateth and abhorreth all false suspicions trouble the quietnesse of their owne family corrupt the ordinance of marriage and bring a perpetuall slander and reproach vpon themselues Thus much of the questions now we come vnto the doctrine And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying Speake vnto the children of Israel and say vnto them If any mans wife goe aside c. In these words we see God maketh a Law touching the iealousie of the husband toward the wife whom he suspecteth of adultery And albeit this ceremony heere touched be a part of the legall worship which hath no place of practise in the Church of Christ where no such thing is permitted and though we neuer read of any that vsed this remedy to rid himselfe of iealousie to detect his wiues adultery yet there is a morall equity in it which concerneth vs all others to the end of the world indeed it belongeth to the obseruation of the seuenth commandement and of the ninth commandement which require the chastity of the person and the innocency of our good name The ende of the seuenth commandement is to teach both that as God is the authour of mariage so he is the reuenger of the breach of it being the most holy couenant of all other and that women should not pollute and prostitute themselues to be common through hope of impunity and of escaping without punishment The scope and drift of the ninth commandement which forbiddeth false witnesse-bearing is to take order for the honour and estimation and good name of our brethren that they bee not slandered and defamed and if of all our brethren and neighbors much more of the wife which is the neerest neighbor So then God restraining such breaches and abuses declareth euidently that hee doth not allow the iealousies that euery fond or hare-braind husband conceiued in those dayes neither doth enact or establish this Law in fauour of them but rather in fauour of the innocent wiues that they bee not headily and hastily cast off without cause and thereby a way made for more vsuall and more often diuorsements which were too common already among that people Wherefore he reprooueth and checketh this euil spirit of tormenting iealousie as hauing no good ground or warrant from God and his word From hence we learne that it is the part of a good and godly man Doctrine We must interpret all doubtfull things to the best to interpret all doubtfull things to the best as much as may be This we see practised by Iacob when he saw the party-coloured coate of his sonne Ioseph stained with blood and knew not what was become of him he said It is my sonnes coat an euill beast hath deuoured him Gen 37.33 Iosepth is without doubt rent in peeces The matter was doubtfull how he should come to his end and very suspicious the circumstances were to be examined his brethren were throughly to be examined of the time and place when and where they found the garment the place was to bee viewed where he is supposed and suspected to be deuoured forasmuch as some part and parcell of him would haue remained When Iezebel was eaten with dogges the skull and the feete 2 King 35. and the palmes of her hands remained so might somewhat of him bee found out or at least the men of that place were to be asked whether any rauenous beast haunted those quarters But Iacob was so ouercome with sorrow that he hath the euill beasts in his owne house and yet cannot discerne them and is so carried away with credulity to beleeue the forged tale of his treacherous sonnes that he least suspecteth where the greatest cause of suspition was forasmuch as he could not be ignorant that they hated him in former time Gen. 37.4 But not knowing where the fault lay nor able to try out the fact he enterpreteth and expoundeth all in the better part he concludeth that surely some rauenous beast had torne him in peeces The like we might say of Izhak the father of Iacob when he came to him in the name and garments of his eldest brother being doubfull who it should be because the voyce was Iacobs voyce but the hands were the hands of Esau Ge. 27.22.23 in the end he concluded that it was Iacob and so blessed him We haue many examples seruing for confirmation of this truth in the new Testament In the first Chapter of Matthew when the virgine Mary was found to bee with child by the holy Ghost and Ioseph was ignorant what to think of it being espoused vnto him hee reasoned with himselfe that either she had committed adultery after their contract or else fornication before the contract in the end of after he had considered this seriously in his mind he resolueth vpon the lesser that she had committed fornication and so belonged to another rather then to him as Matthew 1.19 Ioseph her husband being a iust man and not willing to make her a publike example was minded to put her away priuily to wit that she might be giuen to wife to him that had accompanyed with her In like maner after that Peter had reproued the Iewes because they had denyed Christ in the presence of Pilate preferred a vile cut-throat and murtherer before him killed the Prince of life whom God had raised from the dead and glorified in heauen and set
Ver. 38. Ver. 39. and to let them alone If this counsell or this worke be of men it will come to nought but if it be of God ye cannot destroy it lest ye be found euen fighters against God They agreed vnto him and left off their consultation of killing them and putting them to death and albeit they could not conuince them of errour neyther were able to lay false doctrine to their charges Ver. 40. 4â— yet they suffered rebuke and were beaten for the Name of Christ Thus doe the enemies of God deale in all ages with the godly they hate them for no other cause but because they follow goodnesse Psal 38. and will not follow them into all excesse of riot 1 Pet. 4. They can lay nothing to their charge and yet they thinke them worthy of punishment They can accuse them of no crime and yet they ceasse not to accuse them They are not ashamed to cry out vpon them and to speake all manner of euill against them and yet when they haue deuised what mischiefe they can against theÌ„ broched what slanders they can and vttered all their malice the greatest fault that they can finde in them is this that they serue God in the sincerity of their hearts and labour to please him with vprightnesse of life When the enemies of Daniel sought occasion against him to bring him out of fauour with the King and into danger of his life they could finde no matter against him in the affaires of the kingdome albeit they desired nothing more so that when after all searching and watching of him they were at their wits end in the end they concluded thus Wee shall not finde any occasion against this Daniel except wee finde it against him concerning the Law of his God Dan. 6 verse 5. This was the hainous crime that they laide to his charge as if he had committed fellony or treason that hee praied to God and made his petition vnto him verse 13. Thus fareth it with all those that are the worshippers of the true God and make conscience of their waies the wicked wretches of this world reuile them and make hue and cry against them as if they were some great malefactors and had committed somewhat worthy of death and yet when all cometh to the vpshot what hath the righteous done or what matter is it that they haue against them Surely no more then the Presidents and Princes had against Daniel the cause they haue against them is concerning the Law of their God they cannot abide them because they are too precise in keeping the Sabbath they will not sweare and blaspheme the Name of God they will not drinke and bee drunke with them they will not runne riot and play the good fellowes with them they are neuer well but when they are reading or praying or reasoning and conferring of the waies of God they are alwaies reproouing vs and finding fault with vs for one thing or other I thinke wee shall do nothing for them shortly To be short they deale with the faithfull as Ahab spake concerning Michaiah 1 Kin. 22 verse 8. There is one man by whom wee may enquire of the Lord but I hate him for hee doth not prophesie good concerning me but euill But did he not speake the truth the King did not nor could not charge him with vttering lies He prophesied euill vnto thee O Ahab because thou wast euill if thou hadst beene good he would haue spoken good vnto thee And this is the cause why the vngodly hate the godly If then wee bee thus dealt withall at any time let it not discourage vs but therein let vs reioyce because wee are made like vnto the Prophets that were before vs wee are made like vnto the Apostles nay wee are made conformable vnto our Sauiour Christ himselfe We must not looke it should goe better with vs then it did with them forasmuch as the world wil alwaies be like it selfe and vnlike to them Secondly no man is to be condemned vpon Vse 2 suspicion onely or vpon presumption or bare surmise or another mans accusation for if it were enough to be accused innocency it selfe cannot escape and the most innocent shall be soonest made away True it is the godly must giue no iust cause to bee euill spoken off but abstaine from all appearance of euill and cut off occasions from theÌ„ that seeke occasions howbeit whether occasion be giuen or not euery man may suspect what they list and how farre they list and of whom they list and who can say against them So that it is not enough to condemne a man or to account him guilty to be suspected Some haue such iealous heads and vnsetled braines that they will make occasions of suspicion â—d in TrinuÌ„ which are no occasions Suspicion is in another mans heart or head therefore we cannot alwaies auoide suspicion except we had the gouernment of their hearts and heads the which theÌ„selues euermore haue not We must be carefull to auoid the fault though we cannot the fame we must take heed of the sinne though we can preuent the suspicion The fault and offence is in our selues 〈◊〉 Ethic. l. 1. suspicion is in another Euen as honour is in him that honoureth not in him that is honoured and as contempt is in him that contemneth not in him that is contemned forasmuch as it lyeth not in our power to be honoured or to be despised so it is with suspicion 〈◊〉 comment Tim. 4. it hath place in the minde of another and it lyeth not in our choice whether we will be suspected or not no more theÌ„ it doth in him that is despised who would willingly be honoured The brethren of Ioseph were suspected to be spies and to come to see the weaknesse of the Land Gen. 42 9. True it is he dissembled with them concealed himselfe from them but if indeed he had so conceiued or rather misconceiued and misiudged of theÌ„ who could hinder or helpe it or how could they preuent or redresse it as it fell out with the messengers of Dauid that he sent to Hanun the sonne of Nahash King of Ammon for his Princes said vnto him 〈◊〉 10 3. Thinkest thou that Dauid doth honour thy father that hee hath sent comforters vnto thee Hath he not rather sent his seruants vnto thee to search the City and to spie it out and to ouerthrow it This they suspected returned euill for good These messengers behaued themselues vprightly in their Embassage they gaue no more occasion of these surmises to Hanun then Iosephs brethren did vnto him yet who could stoppe them in so doing Who was more innocent then Ioseph that hearkened not to the tentations and allurements of his mistresse nor desired or delighted to be in her company 〈◊〉 9 19 20. yet his ouer-credulous master hearing the words and accusation of his wife not onely held him in suspicion but tooke him as guilty and put
let vs goe the right way and cry to God we lift vp our voyce against them wheras we ought to lift vp our voyce vnto him who hath his eares open to heare our praiers and will blow away the storme and tempest by the blast of his mouth Thirdly doth God promise to right our cause and take vpon him our defence Then Vse 3 let vs do good for good and returne vnto him like for like let vs yeeld defence for defence and pleade his cause that hath pleaded ours For it is our duty to vndertake his defence whensoeuer his truth is gainsayed or his name euill-spoken of There is no man but is very carefull and circumspect to maintaine his owne name and credite in the world whensoeuer it is any way questioned ought wee not then much more to regard the vpholding and bearing vp the Name of God which is great and holy through all generations Heereunto doth Ioshua seeme to allude chap. 7 verse 9. complaining vnto God of the ouerthrow that the Israelites had receiued at the siege of At The Cananites and all the inhabitants of the Land shall heare of it and shall compasse vs and destroy our name out of the earth and what wilt thou doe vnto thy mighty Name He had greater care of Gods glory then he had of his owne and it went neerer vnto him to heare Gods Name dishonoured then to haue his owne destroyed out of the earth So it ought to be with vs let it not trouble vs to bee hated and maligned of the vnthankfull world and our honour with all contempt and disgrace laide in the dust but bee euermore ready to say Not vnto vs Lord not vnto vs but vnto thy Name giue the glory Psal 115.1 If we be to open our mouthes for our brethrē as we shall see more at large afterward when they are laden with scandals and reproches much more then ought wee to do this in Gods cause and for Gods glory Let vs not be ashamed of his truth lest he be ashamed of vs. Let vs confesse his Name before the sonnes of men and we shall be sure to be confessed before the sonnes of God If we acknowledge his truth he will acknowledge vs before the Angels and before his Father This Christ teacheth his Disciples Whosoeuer confesseth me before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in heauen Math. 10 32. but whosoeuer shall deny me before men him will I also deny before my Father which is in heauen What a shame and reproch will this be vnto vs that God should defend our cause and we shrinke backe through feare to defend his Christ our Sauiour doth oftentimes take vpon him to defend his Disciples when they were assaulted and set vpon by the Pharisees and therefore no maruaile though he charge this vpon them so earnestly that they should not be ashamed of him and of his words in that adulterous and sinfull generation We must be all ready to say with the Apostle Rom. 1 16. I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ for it is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth He defendeth his Disciples being reprooued because they did not fast often which was the bodily exercise which the Pharisees so much practised Luke 18. and wherein they so much gloried Math. 9 14. Hee defendeth them beeing accused of the breach of the Sabbath when they were seene to plucke the eares of corne and eate them Math. 12 2 3. He defendeth them being charged to transgresse the tradition of the Elders in that they did not wash before they had eatē bread Mat. 15 2 3. Yea such was his great wonderful loue to those that followed him that when his owne credite was touched as well as theirs he seemeth to neglect his owne and maintaine theirs as we see Luke 7. When Christ was entertained in the house of one of the Pharisees a woman in the City which was a sinner knowing that he sate at meate brought an Alabaster box of oyntment and stood at his feete washing them with her teares Luke 7.39 wiping them with her haires kissing them with her lippes and annointing them with the oyntment but when the Pharisee which had bidden him saw it he spake within himselfe saying This man if hee were a Prophet would haue knowne who and what manner of woman this is that toucheth him for she is a sinner He conceiued hardly of Christ as well as of the woman and iudged wrongfully of him that he was no Prophet as well as of her that she was a sinner yea more corruptly of him then of her forasmuch as shee had beene so whereas he was not onely a Prophet but the Prince of Prophets yea the King of his Church Verse 47. yea the Sonne of God yet hee forbeareth to make any apology for himselfe wholly defendeth her telling him that her sinnes which are many are forgiuen her for shee loued much Hath the Lord Iesus this singular care of vs and shall not we be zealous of his glory Shall we suffer his name to be troden vnder foot and neuer offer to vphold it Shall euill men speake euill of his truth and we say nothing against them The Apostle Peter giueth this commandement Sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be ready alwaies to giue an answer to euery man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekenesse and feare 1 Pet. chap. 3 verse 15. When the Apostles were charged to preach no more in the Name of Iesus Christ Peter and Iohn answered and saide vnto them Whether it bee right in the sight of God to hearken vnto you more then vnto God iudge yee for we cannot but speake the things which we haue seene and heard Acts 4 19. Woe then vnto those that see and heare God notoriously dishonoured and yet will neither heare it nor see it they make a law against themselues and shall taste of the same measure measured vnto them againe they shall be censured of others when they shall haue none to defend their causes This they will iudge to be an iniury to themselues and yet cannot perceiue the iniquity which they commit against God If then they will haue GOD shew this mercy to them in making their innocency knowne let them performe this duty to him in pleading his cause when his truth is euilly spoken off or any way ouerborne Vse 4 Fourthly forasmuch as this is the mercifull dealing of GOD toward vs and our good name when it is impeached that he will make the truth to be knowne let vs acknowledge this blessing and giue him the praise of it This also is another duty that wee are put in minde off to be performed vnto him For as we are bound in regard of our owne good to pray vnto him to make manifest the secrets of our hearts and to bring to the light the truth that is hidden so whensoeuer we haue found
confirme our word by testimony from himselfe in his mercies toward them that beleeue in his iudgments vpon the wicked that resist and in preseruing vs because wee haue beene faithful in doing the message for which we are sent Ezek. 33.32.33 Matth. 10.19 20 22 26 28 29 30. It is also a comfort to all such as doe heare aright such as bring foorth the fruit of the Gospel doe not onely receiue the Gospel but they receiue God himselfe 12 And Moses sent to call Dathan and Abiram the sonnes of Eliab which said We will not come vp 13 Is it a small thing that thou hast brought vs vp out of a land that floweth with milke and hony to kill vs in the wildernesse except thou make thy selfe altogether a Prince ouer vs 14 Moreouer thou hast not brought vs into a land c. Moses hauing spoken to Korah the principall conspiratour that first began to roule this stone and nothing at al preuailed against him doth not giue ouer Ier. 5.4 5. but tryeth if any of the rest had any more sparke of grace or feare of God in them But the farther he proceedeth the lesse hope he findeth For Dathan and Abiram refuse to come vnto him Before this they assembled themselues tumultuously before they were called but now being lawfully called they will not assemble Nay they open their mouthes to accuse him of cruelty and treachery both of them heinous crimes but both of them falsely ascribed vnto him Of cruelty as if he purposed to kill them in the wildernesse of treachery as if hee had brought them from a land flowing with milke and hony but had brought them to possesse no land Thus they preferre Egypt before Canaan the place from which they were gone before the place to which they were going And yet this is not the depth of their impiety 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 doe mocke 〈◊〉 and him for I take this answer of theirs to bee a very mocke and scoffe cast out partly against Moses and partly against God which will appeare if we compare the words of Moses to Korah with this answer For Moses had said Seemeth it but a small thing to you to seeke the Priesthood also they borrow his own words and cast them in his owne face Is it a small thing that thou hast brought vs into the wildernesse to kill vs As if they had said Thou tellest vs that it is a great mattter to vsurpe the Priesthood but why dost thou not consider that it is also a farre greater matter to kill so great a multitude And whereas God so often promised to giue to Israel a land flowing with milke and hony they turne it into a iest and tell Moses that Egypt was that fruitfull land as for other land they could see none for their feet to rest vpon â—â—â—trine â—iâ—ate â—ers reuile â—aile at 〈◊〉 that reâ—e them We learne hereby that they which are hardned in sinne and resolued not to giue ouer doe not onely stoppe their eares against all reproofe which notwithstanding is a great sinne but reuile raile vpon and despise such as tell them the trueth and lay before them their faults though they be the Ministers of God that doe it This wee saw before verse 3. in Korah and his company They gathered themselues against Moses and against Aaron and said vnto them Ye take too much vppon you 1 King 18.17 and 21.20 and 22.8 Ierem. 15.10 and 18.18 and 44.16 17. Actes 17.18 Reason 1 The reasons first because as no bitter things are pleasant to the sicke man who would euer haue his humour serued so no reproofes are pleasant to the sinner 1 King 22.7 Euery sinner is as a sicke man and euery reproofe is as a bitter ingredient nothing pleasing to the taste A wicked man desireth to heare nothing but pleasing things to giue a reproofe vnto him is no better welcome vnto him then if you gaue him gall and vineger to drinke Reason 2 Secondly they are fallen into a sweet sleep of sinne and cannot abide to be awaked or any way disturbed and disquieted They loue to goe to hell with ease they would not bee troubled in their iourney But the reproofes of the Minister doe crosse them and therefore they speake all manner of euill against him Vse 1 This sheweth the miserable condition of such as iustifie themselues in their sinnes who being conuicted of a great height of iniquity and impiety doe cast the Ministers reproofe as dung into his face and defend whatsoeuer themselues haue committed A sicke man that is so farre from taking the potion giuen him by the counsell of a learned Physitian that in stead of taking it he doth cast it in the Physitians face may well be thought to be in a desperate condition and must needs perish so it is with men spiritually sicke with sinne euen heart-sicke who are so farre from receiuing a rebuke at the hand of the Minister that they will be impatient toward him and returne rebuke for rebuke vnto his face nay storme and raile at him with opprobrious and contumelious termes it argueth they are forlorne men and in a pitifull and desperate estate It were infinite to speake of all sorts that are possessed with a spirit of contradiction to gainesay the trueth Some find fault because we reprooue such sinnes as are not found in the place where we preach others because by reprouing sinners we would seeme to make the world beleeue that they are more sinfull then other people and thereby make them odious to others Others accuse vs that we reprooue sin out of hatred and malice not out of loue malice to their person not hatred of the sinne But the Minister is to reprooue any sinne that is in the land besides how know they it is not in that place And if it be not we know not how soone it may be We must learne to detest all sinne but how shall wee detest that which we know not and if wee doe know it no man knoweth it so well but hee may know it better and no man detesteth it so much but he may learne to detest it more The assaults of Satan and tentations to sinne come suddenly if we be not forewarned we may be surprised suddenly Againe the reproouing of sin in one place is not the clearing of another or in one person is not the iustifying of another Lastly to accuse the Ministers of reproouing through malice proceedeth in themselues from want of charity 1 King 22.8 Ahab accused Micaiah of hatred because he neuer prophesied good vnto him but euill but indeed the hatred was in himselfe as also he charged Eliah to be the man that troubled Israel whereas indeed it was he and his fathers house 1 Kin. 18.17 18. we are thought to be their enemies for no other cause but because we tell them the trueth Gal. 4.16 Vse 2 Secondly beholde from hence the cause why the Minister of the Gospell is so ordinarily hated of the
wicked world it is vpon no other ground then because he doth reprooue sinne If he would hold his peace and say nothing or if he would sew pillows vnder mens elbowes or if he would prophesie to them of wine and strong drinke and giue them liberty to doe what they list and then tell them all is well done hee shall euen be the Prophet of this people Mic. 2.11 The true Ministers of the word are neuer loued of the world because they cannot but strike at the head and roote of sinne with the two edged sword of the word wheresoeuer they find it therefore they are made as markes for euery one to shoot at Ioh. 7.7 and if themselues spare them yet they can be content to heare others speak euill of them without defending them and their righteousnesse But howsoeuer it goe with vs it is our duty to preach the Gospel and to go through good report and bad report 1 Cor. 9.16 Eze. 3.17 We haue the charge of mens soules committed vnto vs we bring glad tidings of peace and glad tidings of good things Rom. 10.15 Wee should be welcome vnto our people and therefore it is vnreasonable we should receiue such a recompence of our labours as to be reuiled and euill spoken off But this hath beene the condition of the Prophets of the Apostles of Christ himselfe he was called Beelzebub and charged to cast out diuels by the power of the diuell Let vs wait vpon our Lord and master that hath called vs he will giue vs a better recompence of our seruice Dan. 12. We shall shine as the starres and Esay 49.4 My iudgment is with the Lord and my work with my God Vse 3 Lastly euery one ought to examine himselfe whether he be guilty of this sinne or not and if hee bee to labour to repent of it and to reforme himselfe if not for the Ministers sake yet for our owne sake and the saluation of our owne soules True it is the Ministers are oftentimes forced to speake many things that are not pleasing to the hearers yet should the people suffer the words of exhortion admonition and reprehension considering that in all of them they ayme wholly at their good The Physition is oftentimes troublesome to his patients and the father giueth many checks to his sonnes yet doe they truely loue them and seeke their good euen while they doe molest and trouble them so is it with the Ministers of God albeit they doe greeue and molest the people of God yet it is for their good and saluation and therefore they may say with the apostle If any haue caused greefe he hath not greeued me but in part that I may not ouercharge you all 2 Cor. 2.5 Therefore it is the duty of the people quietly to suffer the word of exhortation and to digest a reproofe thereby to shew themselues obedient in all things for this is the proofe and tryall of our hearts 2 Cor. 2.9 15 And Moses was very wroth and said vnto the Lord respect not thou their offering I haue not taken one asse from them neither haue I hurt one of them 16 And Moses said vnto Korah Be thou and all thy company before the Lord thou and they and Aaron to morrow 17 And take euery one his censer c. 18 And they tooke euery man his censer c. 19 And Korah gathered We see heere how Moses appealeth from them to God the iudge of heauen and earth and referreth the deciding of the controuersie vnto him This is the preparation to the punishment of these men wherein consider first the anger of Moses against them secondly his prayer to God to reiect their offering Doctrine thirdly his words to Korah All Gods children ought to be angry at sin In his anger obserue that it is the duty of all Gods children to bee angry at sinne whensoeuer they see God dishonoured and his ordinances contemned and despised There is a sanctified and holy kind of anger Exod. 16.20 albeit Moses were the meekest man vpon the earth as we heard before Num. 12.3 Yet when he saw their disobedience hee was wroth with them The like we see Exod. 32.19 20. and in Eliah 1 Kin. 19.14 Ier. 6.10 11. it is called the fury of the Lord. All zeale consisteth of anger Numb 25.7 The reasons will farther confirme this point For first in many places of the Scripture it Reason 1 is attributed vnto God Rom. 1.18 Iosh 3.36 But to the nature of God nothing can agree but that which is iust and holy Secondly Reason 2 that affection was truely and naturally in Christ our Sauiour Mar. 3.5 he looked angerly vpon them mourning for the hardnesse of their hearts so Ioh. 2.17 The vses first the affection of anger is not in it selfe vnlawfull True it is there is a Vse 1 corrupt anger which we are to striue against and labour to suppresse 1 Tim. 2.8 Matth. 5.23 Iob 36.18 there is also an holy and lawfull anger when it hath a good ground and is seasoned with moderation Leuit. 10.16 2. Sam. 12.5 and 13.21 Neh. 5.6 Ester 7.7 The Stoikes one of the stricter sects of the Philosophers condemne all anger but this is to make men senselesse and to transforme them into stockes and stones For it was created of God and was in man before the fall and before any euill entred into the world All the workemanship of God was approoued to be very good Gen. 1.31 so that being more ancient then euill it must be holden in it owne nature to be good and lawfull But it will bee obiected that anger in many places is forbidden Obiect 1 and condemned Matthew chapter 5. Answ verse 22. I answer not all anger Matth. 5. â— but all corrupt anger such as are angry vnaduisedly So then he speaketh of this affection not as it was created or renewed by Gods Spirit but as it is corrupted and depraued with originall sin Obiect 2 Againe it will be said that the Stoickes define it to be a perturbation of the mind Answer and therefore euill I answer that perturbation is double somtimes it is moued vpon iust causes and sometimes vpon vniust causes The perturbation of the minde mooued vpon vniust causes is vniust and euill the other is iust and commendable The perturbation is good if the causes be good it is euill if the cause be euill Lastly it will be alledged that Christ Obiect 3 our Sauiour teacheth vs Answer when we haue receiued a blow on the right cheeke we should turne to him the other also Matth. 5.39 I answer the meaning is not that wee should expose our selues to all iniuries but abstaine from all priuate reuenge hauing no calling thereunto Whensoeuer those two come in question together either to reuenge or to receiue a new wrong and a fresh iniury wee must chuse the latter because to reuenge is simply euil in the doer but to suffer wrong is not euill or sinfull in the sufferer Vse 2 Secondly
reserueth wrath for his enemies and taketh vengeance on his aduersaries will helpe to redresse and represse our corrupt affections and make vs able to preuaile ouer them and to withstand them Let vs not recompence like for like let vs not measure euill for euill let vs do good against euill committing our cases and causes to that iust Iudge that alwayes iudgeth vprightly Therefore the Prophet ascribeth this Title as peculiar to God to right and reuenge the quarrels of his Children Psal 94 1 2. O Lord God the auenger O God the auenger shew thy selfe cleerely exalt thy selfe O Iudge of the world and render a reward to the proud It is the proper Office of God to take vengeance on the wicked and vngodly Wherefore the Apostle exhorteth the church Rom. 12 17 19 to recompence to no man euill for euill Dearely beloued auenge not your selues but giue place vnto wrath for it is written Vengeance is mine I will repay saith the Lord So the Apostle Iohn after the foretelling oâ— troubles and persecutions addeth Heere is the patience of the Saints declaring thereby Reuel 14 12 what our armour and what our weapons of defence are to giue vs victory ouer our enemies Let these things stay vs in our afflictions from breaking out into impatiency of spirit and from returning wrong for wrong albeit the vnfaithfull rise vp against vs the Drunkards make songs of vs Psal 69 12. and we suffer reproofe and reproch for the Gospels sake yet he whose cause it is will not suffer the water-flouds to drowne vs neither let the deepâ— swallow vs vp nor let the pit shut her mouth vpon vs. Thirdly it is the duty of his people to praisâ— Vse 3 him greatly when hee auengeth the cause oâ— his Children When they see the wicked punished and those that forget God taken 〈◊〉 the snare of their own hands let them reioyce and be glad and giue vnto God the glory due vnto his name This practise we haue in the Prophet Ps 136 1. speaking of the ouerthrow of Pharaoh in the red sea and remembring the slaughter of sundry mighty Kings yea euen the names of those which we now speake of he prouoketh the people by a most earnest exhortation to giue thankes vnto God for their destruction Praise yee the Lord because hee is good for his mercy endureth for euer Heereunto commeth the praier of the Israelites induring the bitter scornes and reprochfull tauntes of most malicious enemies in the daies of their captiuity who as they demanded an heauie curse against those Edomites Psal 137 7 8. so they pronounced a blessing vpon them that shall vexe and trouble them This appeareth euidently in Ester 9 17. when the Church of God saw a great worke wrâ—ught for them their enimies destroyed and themselues deliuered they reioyced with an exceeding great ioy and kept a feast in remembrance of their deliuerance It is not cruelty to reioyce at the destruction of Gods enemies and to magnify his most great name for it This the Apostle Iohn teacheth Reu. 19 1.2 3 4 5. where the heauenly companies of Angels and blessed soules set foorth their gladnes and triumph that God had iudged the enemies of his people So chap. 18. v 20. O heauen reioyce of her and yee holy Apostles and Prophets for God hath punished her to be auenged on her for your sakes The innocent blood of the patient martyrs so cruelly murthered crieth out for vengeance in the eares of the Lord of hoasts as the blood of righteous Abel and shall not the Iudge of all the world do right It is his office to render into the bosome of his aduersaries seuen fold Now as it is our duty earnestly to desire the accomplishment of his iudgments so when they are performed as surely they will come and not tarry we must glorifie his blessed name with all reioycing that we can conceiue and expresse Lastly this serueth to be a terror to the vngodly Vse 4 when this Doctrine shal sound in their eares that God wil iudge the wicked for persecuting the members of Christ Iesus If they escape in this world the Lord reserueth them for greater iudgement When the Lord Iesus commeth with thousands of his Angels 2 Thes 1.6 7 8.9 hee will render vengeance vnto them in flaming fire and punish them with euerlasting perdition from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power This the Prophet assureth Esai 8 9 10 14. 17 11 12 13 14. where by an Ironicall insulting he setteth downe the ruine of the enemies of the Church who albeit theyr rage be restlesse and their malice endlesse yet they shall not stand and their counsels shall come â—o nothing they do fight against God and against his sonne Christ Iesus who is the inuinâ—ible Rocke whereon the Church is builded â—gainst which the gates of hell shall not bee â—ble to preuaile So that whosoeuer shall fall on this stone he shall be broken but on whomsoeuer it shall fall it will dash him in peeces Mat. 21. Thus shal all the vngodly be scattered as chaffe before the winde and swept away as dung in the iust iudgement of God So let all thine Enemies perish O Lord but they that loue him shal be as the Sunne when he riseth in his might Iudg. 5 31. Verse 21.22 Let me go through thy Land We will not turne aside into the Fields nor into the Vineyards c. Heere Moses setteth downe another danger of the Israelites greater then the former remembred in the former chapter Thus one trouble followeth in the necke of another As one deepe calleth to another deepe by the noise of his water spouts Psal 42 7. Wee see heere againe how Israel is driuen to the same exigent they were before After they haue compassed the land of Edom they come to the Amorites and craue of them some help and compassion They seeke comfort and an end of their sorrowes at the hands of Sihon a wretched Idolater an enemy of God and of his people Thus low are the people of God oftentimes brought to stand in neede of the fauour of the vngodly as we haue shewed in the former chapter Furthermore Moses assureth before hand what their behauiour shall be and promiseth to abstaine from all hurt wrong From hence we learne this doctrine Doctriâ— The pâ— God 〈◊〉 â—staine 〈◊〉 wrong â—ries That the people of God must abstaine from al violent incroching vpon the goods and possessions of others they must not intrude them selues vpon their goodes and substance they must keep their hands from robbing and stealing and their hearts from coueting and desiring that which is anothers and not their owne they must not take of all that is another mans so much as a thred or shoo-latchet to inrich themselues Hereunto come the lawes giuen of God vnto his people Exodus 22 1. If a man steale an Oxe or a Sheepe if a man hurt his neighbours field or
his power is not now weakened he can deale thus with all his enemies the enemies of his Church If he blow vpon them with the blast of his mouth they passe away suddenly as the chaffe is scattered before the winde An example heereof is recorded in the holy History 2 Chron. 20 23. when a great multitude of the Moabites Ammonites and Amorites assembled themselues to fight against Iehoshaphat after he had set himselfe to seeke the Lord proclaiming a fast throughout all Iudah asking counsell of the Lord and praying to him in the zeale of his spirit the enemies slew one another with the sword Thus doth God turn the edge of the sword drawne against the Church vpon themselues rescueth his people when there is none to helpe We haue had experience of Gods protection of his church our eyes haue seene and our eares haue heard how one hath butchered and murthered another whereby God hath giuen a time of rest and breathing vnto his seruants Hee is the same without changing with him is no variablenes neither shadow of turning if we turne to him with all our hearts he will turne to vs and not suffer the rod of the wicked alwaies to rest on the lot of the righteous lest they should put forth their hand to wickednes Therefore Israel dwelled in all the Cities of the Amorites in Heshbon and in all the Villages therof We haue heard of the murthers slaughters that were betweene the Moabites the Amorites in the which howsoeuer one sought to defend himselfe the other preuailed by vsurpation as might sometimes ouer-cometh right yet the purpose of God who ouer-swayeth all actions of men and draweth good out of euill was to giue rest to his people and to make them inherite and inhabite the Cities and Villages which the Amorites had wrongfully gotten Doctrine Gods childreÌ„ are oftentimes brought into the inheâ—itaÌ„ce of the vnfaithfull Hereby we learne for our instruction that God oftentimes bringeth the godly and faithfull that please him to inherite the Lands and possessions of the wicked and vngodly Howsoeuer the beleeuers that feare God are many times thrust out of house and home and haue their lawfull possessions taken from them as we see in Naboths Vineyard 2 King 21 15. Gen. 21 25. and in Abrahams Well yet sometimes God returneth in mercy to the faithfull and maketh the substance and inheritance of the vnfaithfull to descend vnto them This is confirmed in the Booke of Exodus at the departure of Israel out of the Land of Egypt at which time GOD recompenced the sore labours and heauy trauels of his people imposed vpon them by cruell taske-masters For they asked of the Egiptians Iewels of siluer and Ingots of gold and change of rayment then the Lord gaue them fauour in the sight of the Egiptians so that they granted their requests inriched the Israelites and spoiled themselues Exod. 12 35 36. This goodnesse of God the Prophet with praise acknowledgeth toward his people saying He cast out the Heathen before them caused them to fall to the lot of his inheritance c. Psal 78 55. This verifieth the saying of the wise man Prou. 28 8. He that encreaseth his riches by vsury and interest gathereth them for him that will be mercifull to the poore And in another place Prou 13.22 The good man shall giue inheritance to his childrens children and the riches of the sinner is laid vp for the iust In like manner Iob describing the condition of the vngodly fheweth that though he should heape vp siluer as the dust Iob 27.16 17. and prepare raiment as the clay hee may prepare it but the iust shall put it on and the innocent shall diuide the siluer Thus God taketh away the things of this life from such as vse theÌ„ wickedly and bestoweth them vpon such as will imploy them lawfully Reason 1 The Reasons remaine to be considered to strengthen this truth and to make it appeare to the conscientes of all of vs to be a necessary and apparant truth First of all the mercy of God toward such as are sealed vp to be his seruants is without end there is no brim nor bottome of it If then his mercy surmount our thoughts he will let passe no part of his kindnes toward them that do feare him Thus the Prophet reasoneth Psal 136 21 22. Where vpon these examples of Gods great kindnes toward Israel in ouerthrowing Sihon King of the Amorites and Og the King of Bashan hee saith He gaue their Land for an heritage for his mercy endureth for euer euen an heritage vnto Israel his seruant for his mercy endureth for euer Whensoeuer therefore wee see this come to passe we must acknowledge the cause of it to be in God who ceasseth not to bee good to those that be his Reason 2 Againe God maketh knowne his power among his people to teach them to depend vpon him to shew vnto them that they serue not a weake and impotent God to instruct them to walke in the obedience of his waies This the Prophet pointeth out Psalm 44 2 3 and 111 6 105 44 45. Vse 1 The vses follow First this truth teacheth who is the soueraigne disposer of all things in heauen and earth namely God He ordereth kingdomes and disposeth Countries he giueth and taketh away hee encreaseth and diminisheth he maketh rich and maketh poore It is not our owne strength or pollicy it is not our owne care or labour it is the bountifulnes and blessing of God that is all in all We haue heere beneath vpon the earth Owners and Land-lords we haue such as account themselues possessours of houses and lands but we must know that wee are all Tenants at will we enioy nothing by Lease or Indenture for terme of yeares but hold the tenure of the Lands and liuings at the will and pleasure of the great and high Land-lord of all the world This is the confession of Hannah in her song of thanksgiuing 1 Sam. 2 7 8. The Lord maketh poore and maketh rich bringeth low and exalteth he raiseth vp the poore out of the dust and lifteth vp the begger from the dunghill to set them among Princes and to make them inherite the seat of glory for the Pillars of the earth are the Lords and he hath set the world vpon them Whatsoeuer therefore we haue let vs acknowledge therein not our owne desarts or merites but the goodnes of God toward vs filling vs with good things to serue him Secondly let vs from hence confesse that Vse 2 all the carke and care of man with his best endeuours cannot alwaies attaine to the benefit and fruite of his trauell but he prouideth that which another enioyeth This the Prophet Haggai testifieth chap 1 6.9 Yee haue sowne much and bring in little ye eate but ye haue not enough ye drinke but ye are not filled ye cloathe you but ye are not warme c. According to that which
asse are heapes vpon heapes with the Iaw of an asse haue I slaine a thousand men Iudg. 15 15 16. Thus the weake are made strong and the strong weake Likewise in the dayes of Saul the Israelites were all naked and vnarmed men 1 Sam. 13.19 and were not suffered to haue either swords or speares except Saul and Ionathan yet their enemies were discomfited and smitten downe before them Reason 1 The reasons are many that may be alledged First God is with his people and if hee be with them strength power courage and victory must be with them also so that they cannot fall vnlesse God fall with them which is vnpossible As then the cause is the Lords and the people the Lords and the battell the Lords so he can arme creatures of no account euen contemptible people to scourge great mighty nations Exod. 8 6 16. His souldiers in Egypt were caterpillers and flies his armies against the Philistims were mice God is infinite in power to doe as he will and what hee will and when he will and against whom he will in comparison of whom all flesh is fraile and feeble And as he is great in might so he is present in helpe and gaineth honour not by the bow nor speare nor legges of man but he fighteth for those that be his Thus doth Moses encourage the Israelites being pursued by the Egyptians Exod. 14 14. The Lord shall fight for you therefore hold you your peace Reason 2 Secondly to gain glory to his great Name seeing his power is seene in our weakenesse When our strength is smallest then is the glory of God greatest This made the Lord say vnto Gideon Iudg. 7 2. The people that are with thee are too many for me to giue the Midianites into their hands least Israel make their vaunt against me and say Mine hand hath saued me Thus Dauid assured both of the truth of his calling and the goodnesse of his cause encountereth with Goliah and sheweth that all the people should know that the Lord saueth not with sword nor with speare for the battell is the Lords 1. Sam. 17 47. So the Apostle teacheth that God vseth few weake and simple instruments to confound such as are greater in strength moe in number wiser in knowledge higher in estimation mightier in power stouter in courage That no flesh shall reioyce in his presence but he that reioyceth should reioyce in the Lord 1. Cor. 1 19 31 Vse 1 Now let vs handle the vses of this doctrin First we conclude that the safty of the Church is onely of God and not of themselues so that flesh and blood is not to be rested and relyed vpon how great soeuer the meanes be and therefore the Prophet teacheth that the hilles of the robbers cannot helpe so that wee must relye on Gods helpe and cease from the man whose breath is in his Nostrils Esay 2 22. He that lifteth vp himselfe his minde is not vpright but the iust shall liue by his faith So than let vs cast away our vaine confidence in man whose life is so fraile that if his breath be stopped but a litle he is dead and cannot helpe himselfe or others God therefore must haue the praise and preferment aboue all creatures and be magnified aboue all the works of his hands Secondly this is a notable comfort and encouragement Vse 2 to doe constantly and cheerefully the duties of our calling notwithstanding the crosses and hinderances to the contrary For seeing it pleaseth GOD to put strength many times into those that are his to deliuer his Church by weak meanes against strong men let vs proceede with boldnesse in the workes of our profession and deale with a good conscience assuring our selues that God is not farre from vs. Whensoeuer wee heare of the wicked combining themselues conspiring together against the Church taking crafty counsell among themselues our hearts quake and tremble and we are brought oftentimes to our wits end wee are greatly perplexed and disquieted as the trees of the forrest are moued by the winde Esai 7 2 but we must consider that the victory is of GOD which casteth downe the mighty from their seat and exalteth them of low degree Thus doth Moses comfort Israel terrified and dismayed by the euil report the spyes had broght vp vpon the land Numb 14 8 9. If the Lord loue vs be will bring vs into this land and giue it vs which is a land flowing with milke and hony but rebell not ye against the Lord neither feare yee the people of the land fâ—r they are but bread for vs their shield is departed from them but the Lord is with vs feare them not A notable staffe to stay them vp both in respect of the presence of God with them and of his departure from their enemies And that which was a stay to them must serue also to comfort and refresh vs in all discouragements to consider that we haue a sure buckler with vs but the shield is departed from our enemies They lye open to the stroke of Gods hand he wil draw out his glittering sword against them they shall finde no shield to award the blow They are in a wofull case that hauing the Lord to be their enemy and no armour of defence vppon them to helpe themselues Wherefore whensoeuer we see these enemies of God and his people multiply and increase so that they seeme as a violent streame ready to beat down all things before them let not this disturbe or disquiet vs but learne to waite vpon God who will shew himselfe a present helpe and our GOD in the time of neede This tentation that the enemies are many and that few stand for vs few haue courage for Gods truth few shew themselues in good causes doeth greatly weaken our hearts and maketh them melt away as water we straight way conclude that the enemies must needes preuaile for we are weake and few But know this O ye of little faith and of so great feare that a good cause shall neuer faile albeit there be but few and those feeble to maintaine it Ionathan relying on God 1. Sam. 1â— 6. after his calling and a manifest signe to confirme him goeth on with a noble courage and resolution saying It is not hard to the Lord to saue with many or with few The worke of God was neuer set forward by the greatest number nay the profession of God alwayes had the fewest in number yet no enemy was able to stand against them The Apostles of Christ were few in number â— Cor. 10.4 5. and the weapons of their warfare were not carnall yet were they mighty casting downe the imaginations and euery high thing that is exalted against the knowledge of GOD and bringing into captiuity euery thought to the obedience of Christ Paul hauing appealed vnto Cesar and being brought to the defence of his cause saith At my first answering no man assisted me but all forsooke me I pray
thy presence is a burden vnto me aske thy reward and wages of thy worke of that God whom thou hast obeyed or of that people whom thou hast blessed to whom thou seemest rather beholden then vnto mee and who I am sure are more indebted to thee for thy paines then I am This is a most shamefull blasphemy of a wretched man whose breath is in his nostrils against the eternall God that made heauen and earth who suffereth with patience the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction The answer of Balaam followeth to be coÌ„sidered The answer of Balaam who is brought in by Moses excusing himselfe and giuing wicked counsell to Balak to bring the people of God to ruine and destruction The Apology and defence that he maketh for himselfe is this that hee certified the messengers sent vnto him and declared to Balak himselfe that he was not at his owne choise and liberty to speake what the King wished and what himselfe desired but was as it were chained and restrained by the mighty hand of God that he could vtter nothing but what he inspired Thus the false Prophet seeketh to pacifie and appease the angry minde of the King and the hyreling laboureth to recouer his wages that was denyed him as if he should say Lay the fault where it is and not where it is not I haue striuen what I can to do that which thou requirest but the God of the Hebrewes hath hindered thy request and my desire Secondly hee promiseth that being now discharged and ready to returne home hee would giue such counsell which should work out the finall confusion of this people if it were wisely and warily followed For when he seeth he cannot curse them he giueth counsell how to hurt them as if hee should haue saide to Balak I see to my griefe thou perceiuest to thy cost that sorcery will not preuaile and serue the turne yet do not despaire but hold on thy purpose try a new conclusion another way I haue another plot in mine head follow my direction and doubt not but thou shalt bring thy matters to a good passe and destroy that people as they hereafter shall destroy thy people But what this counsell was is concealed and not expressed in this place which was not such as the Prophets of God aduised and perswaded to the people of God but diuellish counsell proceeding from that spirit by which he was guided to open a gap to bring vpon them all mischiefe and misery and to pull downe the wall of Gods protection whereby they were fenced and defended and to let in their enemies vpon theÌ„ God being become an vtter enemy vnto them For by the successe and euent in the chapter following it appeareth what this crafty counsell was Numb 25 3. by the peoples falling in fancy and fellowship with the Moabitish women wherby they were drawne into spirituall and bodily fornication And afterward in the one thirtieth chapter of this booke verse 16 Moses speaking of the Midianitish women saieth These caused the children of Israel through the counsell of Balaam to commit a trespasse against the Lord as concerning Peor and there came a plague vpon the Congregation of the Lord. So the Apostle Iohn speaketh writing to the Church at Pergamus I haue a few things against thee because there thou hast them that maintaine the doctrine of Balaam c. Reu. 2 14. Hereby then we see that when Balaam had sundry wayes assayed and attempted to curse the people of Isâ—ael and yet his purpose fayled him because God crossed his deuices hee told Balak that the last refuge and onely way to preuaile against them was to draw them to sin against their God and so to make a breach betweene him and his people Now according as hee counselled him and gaue him instructions so Balak confederate with the Midianites sent forth the most beautiful women in their kingdomes into the Campe of Israel to entice them to the worship of their Idols to banquet with them at their Idoll-feasts whereby â—hey drew them to Idolatry and fornication sinning against God and kindling his wrath against them But of this we shall speake further in the chapter following Verse 10. Then Balak was very angry with Balaam and smote his hands together and saide I sent for thee to curse mine enemies c. See heere the euent of all the conspiracy against the Israelites they had conceiued mischiefe Psal 7 14 15 bring forth a lye They that trauaile with wickednesse trauaile with the winde and the end is not answerable to the beginning They vanish away in their owne imagination whilst Israel standeth as a defenced City From hence we learne that things practised inconsiderately not with good aduice Doctrine Thing vnlawfully atteÌ„pted haue euill ends and attempted vnlawfully with a wicked purpose haue other euents then men thinke of Whatsoeuer wee goe about with a wicked minde hath an euill end in the iust iudgment of God We cannot expect that any euil action should haue a good end Indeed God doth many times suffer euill men causeth them to multiply The causes why wicked men do multiply because our sinnes deserue so many chastisements and scourges as there are wicked men in the world Againe it is requisite that we should all our life long be kept in a continuall exercise of faith prayer patience and repentance Iudg. 2 22. and that they might be as pricks and thornes in our sides Lastly the Lord by suffering the wicked to prosper and proceed doth greatly aduance his owne glory whiles he reigneth in the midst of his enemies Exod. 9 15 16 and preserueth his Church in despite of Satan and his wicked members which daily seeke the ouerthrow thereof Is it not strange that an hundred Sheepe should liue among a thousand wolues not be deuoured It is no lesse wonderfull and to bee maruelled at that any of Gods people should liue vpon the face of the earth being compassed about with an army of wicked men the very limbes of the diuell that open their mouths to swallow them vp and hate them with an vnfained hatred vnto the death Notwithstanding the Lord thus beareth and forbeareth yet in the end hee will cut off the wicked and all euill shall haue an euill end We see this in Pharaoh calling for his Sorcerers they withstood Moses and resisted the truth they turned water into blood and rods into Serpents yet in the end all their cunning was stained and they confessed it was the Finger of God Exod. 7 11. 8 19. Consider the example of those that would builde them a Citty and a Tower to get them a name lest they should bee scattered vpon the whole earth Genesis ch 11. verse 4 the Lord came downe to see the Citty which the sonnes of men builded and there confounded theyr Language that euery one perceyued not anothers speech The Apostle Peter maketh a long rehearsall in his second
earnest suite that they might bee heires also of that land by right of succession in which as yet they had not the bredth of a foot and therefore the Apostle teacheth that faith is the substance of things hoped for and the euidence of things not seene Heb. 11.1 Thirdly Doctrine We may make our selues guilty of other mens sinnes we see that we may be made partakers of other mens sinnes and therefore we heard before that the people were commanded to depart from the tents of Korah and his partisans lest they should bee defiled by the euils of those euill men Tit. 3 10 11 2 Cor. 6 7. 1 Tim. 5.22 This may bee done many wayes somtimes by counsel and perswasion and thus was Achitophel guilty of the rebellion of Absolon against his father 2. Sam. 16 and Balaam of the whoredome of the Israelites because they committed fornication with the daughters of Moab by his counsel Numb 31 sometimes by commandement as Herod the great sent forth and slew all the male children that were in Bethlehem Math. 2 16 and so did Herod Antipas behead Iohn Baptist in prison Math. 14 22 thus was Dauid guilty of the death of Vriah his faithfull seruant and is therfore himselfe charged to haue killed him with the sword of the Ammonites 2. Sam. 12 sometimes by consent and so was Saul guilty of the martyr Stephens death because he consented to his death Act. 9 1 and they that sate in iudgment to condemne Christ to whō Ioseph of Arimathea would not consent and therfore cleared himselfe from his blood which otherwise he could not haue done Luke 23.51 sometimes by flattery as those that call euill good and good euill Esay 5 such are the ministers that sow soft cushens vnder euery elbow Ezek. 13 and such people as would haue the Prophets to prophesie flattering words vnto them Esay 30 sometimes by receiuing as they that take and lay vp stollen goods or buy them of those that haue stolen them these are as bad if not worse then the theeues themselues and to be punished as they are likewise they that receiue false tales to the hurt of their brethren though they doe not first deuise them Leuit. 19 16 sometimes by partaking with theeues and sharing with them as Prou. 1 they tooke part of that which was stollen sometimes by defending those that haue done euill and iustifying them in their vngodlinesse Rom. 1 sometimes it may bee done by holding our peace and saying nothing at all when we may speake and cleare a matter so is hee a false witnes that will not speake in the cause of the dumbe as well as he that vttereth an vntruth thus also is the watchman guilty that should giue warning and blow the trumpet but becommeth as the dumbe dogge that cannot barke Esay 56 10. Lastly by not resisting or withstanding when we are able Psal 82 4. If God giue vs power we make our selues weake the euill that we suffer shall be required of vs. Likewise in the example of Moses we learne to haue recourse to GOD in all matters of doubt we must not runne on vpon an head but go into the Sanctuary and aske counsell of the Lord. Doctrine Sinne is the cause of death and al misery Lastly obserue that sinne is the true cause of death mortality corruption and all the misery that hath taken hold of all mankinde when sinne entred then entred all plagues and iudgements in this life and after this life Gen. 2 17 3.19 1. Cor. 15 21 11 30 Rom. 5 12 21. Iames 1 16. Hebrewes 9 27 28. Reason 1 For sin is the sting of death that is the power and strength and the very armour of death it is as a sword which hee holdeth in his hand to wound vs withall It is as a stinging serpent 1. Cor. 15 and if remedy be not sought against the biting of it it woundeth soule and body to death Secondly it standeth with the iustice and righteousnes of God which will not otherwise be satisfied Wee see how Magistrates whose breath is in their nostrils do punish malefactors and offenders with bodily death their eye doth not spare them no marueile then if the Lord who is a consuming fire Heb. 12. whose person is of infinite Maiesty take hold of soule and body and punish them both spiritually and eternally and therefore the Apostle iustly calleth death the wages of sinne Rom. 6.23 Thirdly sin hath pestered and poysoned our nature corrupting all the powers and parts in vs our mind our will our memory our affections our conscience Eph. 4 17 18.19 Rom. 6 12 13. It is as a worme that is alwayes gnawing at the root of life vntill tree and all fall downe Lastly sin giueth strength to Satan the prince of darknes without which he could not hurt vs it is hee that hath power ouer death Heb. 2 14. 1. Cor. 15 56 and therefore was the Son of man manifested that he might destroy the works of the diuel 1. Ioh. 3 8. But it may be obiected if sin be the cause of death Obiection how commeth it to passe that Christ dyed who knew no sin in whose mouth was no guile found Answ 2 Cor. 5 21. Answ Though Christ were without sin in himselfe yet he that knew no sin was made sin for vs c. he tooke vpon him the sins of all the faithful as a surety taketh vpon him the debt of another And albeit he were not a sinner by transgression yet he may be said to be a sinner by imputation and therefore he must dye yet so that dying hauing no cause of death in himselfe he might destroy death and him that had the power of death that is the diuel Heb. 2 14 Hos 13 14. Againe Obiect if death be a fruit effect of sin how commeth it to passe that the faithfull which haue in Christ remission of sinnes do notwithstanding dy Answ Answ Albeit they haue forgiuenesse of sinnes yet they haue in them alwayes the reliques of sinne through the corruption of nature though it be not imputed vnto them through the mercy of God The guilt of Adams sin followeth vs as the shadow doth the body it cannot in this life be wholly purged it shall bee at the last cleane put off by death It is necessary therefore that we should dye or be changed at the last day that sin may be vtterly extinguished that we may by death as by a dore enter into euerlasting glory Sin is euery day lessened and consumed in the faithfull howbeit still we beare about vs the body of death Psal 51 5 2 Cor. 12 7 Eph. 2 3. We learne from hence what a horrible and hideous thing sin is that bringeth with it such bitter fruit for sin death are coupled together Rom. 8 2. Sin came not in by creation Eccl. 7 31 but by transgression for from the beginning it was not so Sin hath wroght this confusion euen the first sinne of
how the houre be spent so it be spent and respect not what they say so they haue said somewhat which is as fond a thing as if hee that buildeth an house should neuer regard with what stuffe he buildeth or hee that soweth whether he sow in the highway among the rockes and thornes or in his field Many there are that goe vp into the pulpit that neuer spend themselues nor waste their spirits nor decay their strength they are rather like those that are halfe asleep or stand vp to tell a tale or to vtter a dreame Whosoeuer is ignorant of the state of his people that neuer considereth hee speaketh to a deafe people that cannot heare but is carelesse in his place endangereth his owne soule and the soule of the people committed to his charge Hee then that would teach aright must put on zeale and be earnest in the Lords cause that so he may worke vpon their hearts and leaue stings in their consciences as Acts 2.37 while Peter preached they were pricked in their hearts and said Men and brethren what shall we doe Wee say commonly that cold coales heate no body It must therefore first come from his owne heart there must be heat there or else there shall neuer come any heate to others We see by experience that cold iron and hote can neuer be mixed together but before they can be tempered they must both of them be well heated in the fire so except the heart of the Minister and of the people be heated hee shall neuer fasten any thing vpon them or worke any good in them It is true it is the worke of the Lord to heate the soule as it is he that warmeth the body this hee doth by instruments the fire and the Sunne so hee doth the soule and conscience by his Ministers and by his word All parents are charged to whet the Law vpon their children Deut 6 7 if parents must do this to their children then much more ought the Ministers of God to be earnest in this duty If any aske wherein this earnestnesse and feruency consisteth I answer not barely in crying out with a loud voyce as many suppose For many men haue no voyce to speake loud and there are many that speake loud who haue little heate or zeale in them Some will be as earnest in alledging a bare testimony of Scripture as others can be in making application These doe it more out of vse or custome then from any feeling or touch of conscience in themselues Seeing then the earnestnesse that we require may be without the loudnesse of voyce and the loudnesse of the voyce may bee without earnestnesse wee must find it elsewhere to wit in the power of the Spirit that speaketh in him It is not the earnestnes of the voyce that is so much required albeit it falleth out many times where the heart is truly affected that there the voyce will be extended to the vttermost and yet euen in a weake voice proceeding from a weak body a Minister may truly shew the zeale of his heart as well as if the word were deliuered with a loud and powerfull voyce and God requireth no more then a man hath 2 Cor. 8 12. The Apostle saith that his bodily presence was weake among the Corinthians and his speach held as contemptible 2 Cor. 10 10 whereby it seemeth he was not one of the sonnes of thunder that had a great voyce neuerthelesse we find that the power and efficacy of the Spirit did both appeare and abound in him So then the Ministers of God must be zealous and feruent in their places that so they may the better discharge their consciences and also bring the more profit to those that are committed vnto them Vse 3 Thirdly it condemneth those that censure the Ministers of God for their earnestnes and zeale in deliuering the word of God Such persons as are ready to commend a seruant that is earnest in doing his Masters will with a good affection will condemne the Minister of God when hee deliuereth the word with such earnestnes These spare not to say to him as Paul did to Festus Act. 26 24 that they preach as if they were mad or beside themselues But if the answere of Paul will not serue and suffice these men who replyed to that accusation I am not mad most noble Festus but speake forth the words of truth and sobernesse Acts 26 24.25 let them take the words of the Prophet Hoseah chap. 9 7 the spirituall man is mad for the multitude of thine iniquity The abundance of iniquity and the obstinacy of wicked men running on in their sinne as a violent flood that runneth ouer the bankes were able to make the Minister mad with crying to them to leaue their sinnes and to forsake their euill wayes when they are so set vpon them that say the Minister what he can and let him cry out as loud as he list they will not abate one haire or a pinne of their pride or remit one houre of their prophaning the Sabbath or drinke one draught nay not one drop the lesse or the couetous person giue one penny or halfe penny the more to relieue the needy members of Christ I say the consideration of this were able to make the Minister euen mad in deliuering of his message which God hath put into his mouth If a father should be beside himselfe for the wickednesse of his gracelesse children would not euery man pitty the father and spit in the faces of those children and hold them worthy of all punishment but what would they say to such children as should go vp and downe and boast themselues that they were the causes of their fathers madnesse Are there not some graceles hearers O that there were not too many that when they haue made their Minister as it were mad with reprouing them that will insult ouer them and glory among their companions that they haue made their Minister preach as if he were madde howbeit if it be for the glory of God and the benefit of his people they need not care nor esteem to be iudged of men or account it any disgrace from the mouthes of gracelesse people to be accounted mad we must walke through good report and euill report it skilleth not therefore though wee be reputed madde so it bee for a good cause for the beating down of prophaning the Sabbath of contempt of the word of oppression pride couetousnes and such like enormities There was not a man more meeke vpon the earth then Moses yet when he came from the mount and saw that the people had sinned he presently grew so angry that hauing the two Tables of the Law in his hand written by the finger of God he threw them downe to the ground and brake them in pieces The people of this generation account their Ministers for a lesser matter then this to bee mad and out of their wittes but while they cry out aloud that their contempt
sinne voluntary or vnuoluntary and withall he sheweth that such vnwilling man-slaughter is a sinne Yea this is so cleere a point that Cardinall Allen forgetting the doctrine of his fellowes and the foundation whereupon they builde in his booke of popish pardons chapt 5 telleth vs out of the Councell of Ancyre holden well neere 1300. yeares since in the purest time of Christian religion when our aduersaries dare not say that the faith was corrupted that the Apostles and Bishops haue euer beside the preaching of the Gospel exercised the power of the keyes coÌ„mitted to the Church and inflicted due punishment for euery deadly sinne iustly respecting the greeuousnesse thereof and among the rest he noteth that for murtherers if it were not voluntary were appointed seuen yeares penance but if it were wilfull till the ende of their life Now would this Councell so ancient and so pure as the Iesuite pretendeth haue enioyned so long penance and punishment for innocent persons and such as had committed no sinne at all So then to ende this matter albeit the Lord acquit the party after a sort that hath slayne a man vnwittingly so that there shall no iudgement of death passe vpon him yet hee was constrayned to forsake his owne house and inheritance and to dwell in a strange place and to suffer many inconueniences to his decay and impouerishing and peraduenture his vtter vndoing his wiues and children Wherefore God would haue the party that offendeth vnwittingly neuerthelesse to abide some punishment to the intent he may humble himselfe And I suppose there is no good man if such a thing should befall him but would be humbled and greeued for it all the dayes of his life and craue of God forgiuenesse of what is past albeit there were no euill meant on his part and likewise pray vnto him earnestly for the time to come that he would rule his hands and his feete better so order all his steppes that he neuer swarue froÌ„ his holy commandements Now to come to the ground of the Doctrine three sorts are heere directed touching blood the people the auenger and the Iudge The people is restrayned the auenger is permitted the Iudge warranted and allowed The people is restrayned not permitted the auenger is permitted not restrayned the Iudge is permitted and allowed nay commanded to draw the sword The people sinne if they shed blood the Iudge if he do not This teacheth that it is a sinne for men to do that which GOD hath appointed to bee done Doctrine We may not doe lawfull things vnlawfully when they haue no particular calling or commandement for them to doe it This is manifested vnto vs in the facte of Zipporah the wife of Moses taking a knife and circumcising her sonne Circumcision was one of the sacraments that God had ordayned that euery male of eight dayes should be circumcised and haue the foreskinne of his flesh cut off Exo. 4 25. howbeit she sinned greeuously because she would doe it without a calling which was for man not for the woman to do and therefore it appeareth shee had no moe children as we obserued elsewhere chap. 12 and beside she wanted the presence and company of her husband a long time after and when she returned vnto him shee was vexed and afflicteâ— by the emulation of Miriam aâ—â— Aaron So Saul sinned in offering vp sacrifice who ought to haue stayed for the comming of Samuel sacrifices were commanded of God but he did it without a calling therefore Samuel telleth him he had done foolishly 1. Sam. 13 14. The like we might say of Vzziah 2 Chron. 26 16 otherwise a good king he went into the Temple of the Lord and presumed to offer incense which was peculiar to the Priests and therefore hauing no direction from God though hee did a good thing yet he was presently smitten with leprosie 2 Chr. 26 14 20. This we saw before in Korah and his company chap. 16. Amnon abusing his sister Tamar by filthy incest ought by the law of God to suffer death Absolon killeth him with the sword he did that which God commanded Leuit. 18 9 29 and Dauid had to answer for it because he put him not to death neuerthelesse Absolon sinned greeuously in the doing of it because he was no Magistrate 2 Sam. 13 28 So then the point is plaine that a man may sinne and that greeuously in doing the things that God commandeth when he hath no warrant to do them The grounds are these First he doth it Reason 1 without any commandement from GOD. Whensoeuer a commandement is limited to persons and places to them it is a commandement and to no others The commandements and orders that are directed to such as are free of a citty or of a company or incorporation are no commandements to those thar are forrainers so in this case a commandement to some maketh it a sinne to them if they leaue it vndone whereas on the other side the not commanding maketh it a sinne to others that doe it because it is the commandement that maketh things eyther lawfull or vnlawfull Where there is no sight there can be no blindnesse but it is blindnesse when it is found in the subiect where sight ought to be We cannot say there is blindnesse in a stone because it is not capable of sight Therefore wee say that in indifferent things there can be no sinne eyther to do or not to do the ground is because there is no commandement Secondly it is a rule that all good being out of his proper subiect is euil Consider this in the natural body Is it not euil in nature for the eye to be in place of the hand that should be in the head Or for the finger to grow in the fore-head that should be in the hand this maketh a monster in the body when a member is out of his proper subiect So we may say for morall good wheÌ„ it is out of his proper place it is no more good but is turned into euill If any aske what is the proper subiect of good I answere the proper subiect of good is he to whom it is commanded and the vnproper subiect is where there is no such commandement Vse 1 By this a man may looke into himselfe and see as it were in a glasse the defects and deformities of his soule and namely that hee doth many things good for the matter and substance and good in those that haue a calling and commandement for it yet euill in him because he wanteth a commandement and consequently hath no warrant for the doing thereof All such haue cause to humble themselues for the euill which they haue brought vpon themselues by doing good things without any good calling To preach the word to administer the Sacraments to make publike prayer are necessarie parts of the holy worship of God that must be performed they are the onely instruments to saue the precious soules of men and yet these euen these are
all that go foorth to the warre in Israel Whereby we see in this particular numbring who are excepted and exempted to wit first all that were strangers from the Children of Israel Moses did not meddle with them Secondly women for he was charged to take account onely of the males Thirdly such as were vnder twenty yeare old Fourthly olde men that were not fit for Shielde and Speare or to draw the sword Fiftly such as were maymed or impotent or sickly diseased are also essoined by this Law and haue as it were a pasport giuen vnto them beeing cashired and discharged from seruice and left out of the numbers that are enrolled and recorded Question 1 In this diuision two questions arise which are to bee answered First touching this numbring whether it were the same which is mentioned in the Booke of Exodus I answere Answere there is a threefold numbring of them described by Moses first that in Exodus chapt 30. The second is in this chapter the last is afterward in this book chapt 26. These summes were taken vpon seuerall occasions at seuerall times for seuerall ends and differ much in the number of such as were accounted as may appeare by the seuerall comparing of one of them with another Secondly it may be demanded for what Question 2 cause God commandeth a particular account summe to be taken of his people to whom they were well knowne I answere Answere not because God would vnderstand whether they wer sufficient for number or able for strength to buckle and encounter with their enemies forasmuch as nothing is vnknowne to him nothing is hard to him or vnpossible for him to bring to passe who is able to saue as well with a few as with many The causes are these First for order sake that there shold be no occasion of contention for primacy or precedency but that euery Tribe and family should know his place and time when to remoue and when to stand still when to fight with their enemies and in euery point what to doe Secondly that such things as were to be paide for the vse of the Tabernacle might the more easily bee collected and gathered when they were separated according to their Tribes and the Tribes according to the families the families according to the household man by man Thirdly to make manifest the truth of his promise and the power of his hand his truth in performing his promise made long ago to Abraham Gen. 15. that he would increase his posterity in power partly in multiplying the people so greatly in so short a time and partly in feeding and sustaining them in the wildernesse without haruest or husbandry without planting or tilling without sowing of Corne or without feeding breeding of Cattell Fiftly to testifie his exceeding great loue toward them and speciall care ouer them Such things as are deare vnto vs we delight oftentimes to looke vpon them and to take the number of them lest any of them should be lost A faithfull shepheard will many times tell the sheep committed vnto him lest any of them should be missing So in this Commandement to haue all his people numbred is set foorth an infallible token of his care and prouidence toward them Lastly they are seuerally and distinctly numbred euery Tribe by himselfe that in time to come it might bee certainely knowne and perceiued of what Tribe family Christ Iesus the promised Messiah should be borne for as much as according to the ancient promise vttered by the mouth of Iacob and other Prophets he should be borne of the Tribe of Iudah and of the house of Dauid to whome also he is often promised Now let vs come to the doctrines of this diuision Verse 2 3. Take the summe of all the Congregation of the Children of Israel c from twenty yeare old and aboue all that go foorth to the warre in Israel c. We see in these words who is the Author of this numbring of the people not Moses not Aaron not the heads of the house of their Fathers but God alone who hath sole authority both ouer Princes people From hence we might obserue that God is the directer commander and instructer of his people and therefore wee should depend vpon him and aske counsell at his mouth But wee will not stand vpon euery particular circumstance nor examine euery word heere let vs marke who they were that God would haue numbred not women but males not children not old men not impotent men but such as are able to handle the sword and to draw the bow and to fight against their enemies for their liues for their wiues for their children and for the maintainance of Gods worship Doctrine 1 This teacheth vs that a godly man may lawfully be a warriour A godly man may lawfully be a warriour If war were not in it selfe lawfull God would neuer take order in this place to haue a muster taken of such as are able to beare armes True it is euery good ordinance and profession may be abused and nothing is so well instituted but by mans corruption it may bee wrested and the right vse thereof ouerturned We see in this place in this Commandement of God that his Church and people may lawfully take vp weapons and make war against their enemies Abraham is saide to bee the Father of the faithfull and the faithfull to be carried into his bosome and to sit down with him in the Kingdome of Heauen Yet hee made warre Gen. 14 14 18 and ouer threw the enemies that had spoyled Sodome and carried away the riches of it as a prey and was not reprooued of Melchizedech the Priest of the liuing God but refreshed together with his army The like we might say of Moses Ioshua the Iudges and other godly Kings 1 Sam. 17 47 and 2 Sam. 25 28. who fought many battels by the commandement of the Lord. The Scripture teacheth that Dauid a man after Gods owne heart did fight the battels of God and the people of God standing in battell aray against the Philistims are called The hoast of the liuing God When the Souldiers heard the preaching of Iohn the fore-runner of Christ they came vnto him and asked of him what they must doe he did not disswade them from warre or perswade them to cast away their weapons but gaue them directions how to behaue themselues in that honourable profession Doe violence to no man neither accuse any falsely Luke 3 14. and be content with your wages Neither did Peter being sent for to come to Cornelius a captaine of the Italian Band a deuout man and one that feared God command him to follow a new trade of life Neither did Paul perswade Sergius Paulus the Deputy Acts 10 3 4. and 13 7 12 a prudent man to renounce that calling which no doubt they would haue done if the profession of Chiualry had not stood with the profession of Christianity The Apostle in the
vntill they haue little left or none at all themselues They will not worke vppon the Sabbath nor go to Plough but they will not sticke to go to play and vse pastimes to follow idlenesse and to be ordinarily absent from the holy ordinances of God They scorn to be accounted rebels as too grosse a tearme for them yet they can disobey superiors yea mock and deride those that are set ouer them both Magistrates and Ministers They abhorre the name of a murtherer but they can fight and quarrell braule fret and fume against others forgetting the rule of the Apostle Whosoeuer hateth his Brother 1 Iohn 3 15. is a man-slayer and ye know that no man-slayer hath eternall life abiding in him They will not be Adulterers Fornicators but they break out into wantonnesse and nourish the occasions that engender them surfetting drunkennes idlenesse wanton lookes wanton company wanton daliance and such like They hate the name of Theeues and robbers and those that wil stand by the high way and take a purse but they will couzen and circumuent their neighbour defraud and oppresse him in buying selling and bargaining with him if by any meanes they can goe beyond him neuer remembring either the commandement or punishment set downe by the Apostle Let no man oppresse of defraud his Brother in any matter 1 Thes 4 6. for the Lord is an auenger of all such things as wee also haue told you before time and testified These are they that wil not beare false witnesse but they are inuenters of euill or spreaders abroad of euill reports to the hurt of their brethren make no conscience at all of a lye These are not dutifull children which obey to halfes so faile in their obedience For as the Apostle teacheth Whosoeuer shall keepe the whole Law Iam. 2 10 11 12. yet faileth in one point he is guilty of all c. Thus then we see by this doctrine they are reprooued that contemne the worde and will not heare that are content to heare but will not obey and such as obey but it is not fully and faithfully it is so farre forth as pleaseth themselues not regarding to please God to whom they either stand or fall Secondly seeing our duty to â—ods Commandements Vse 2 consisteth in obedience this teacheth that it is necessary for all men to knowe them We cannot call vpon him of whom we haue not heard we cannot beleeue that which we neuer learned wee cannot practise those things which we do not vnderstand A seruant can by no meanes do his Masters will before he knoweth what is his will This sheweth the miserable condition of ignorant people besotted in their owne simplicity and muffled in the mistes of palpable darkenesse none are more grosly misled none more disobedient to God then these ignorant persons none greater enemies vnto the seruing and obeying of God then such as are enemies or hinderers of the teaching and preaching of his word Our Sauiour sending out his Apostles into all the world Math. 28 20. charged them to teach them to obserue all things whatsoeuer he commanded them First then there must be teaching before there bee obseruing so that ignorance is the mother of all disobedience This appeareth in Moses Deut. 4 1. Hearken O Israel vnto the ordinances and to the Lawes which I teach you to doe that ye may liue and go in and possesse the Land which the Lord God of your Fathers giueth you The Israelites were commanded to learne the commandements of God that they might doe them so that there is no doing and discharging of the workes and will of God without knowing them nor no true knowledge wher there is no practise For indeed wee know no more then we make conscience to do performe Wherefore my Brethren bee carefull to learne the waies of God and to know what he requireth that you may bee fitted to doe them and assure your selues that they are the greatest enemies of God and of your saluation yea the most proude and pestilent instruments of the diuell to cause him to be honoured and to erect the kingdome of darkenesse that do disgrace teaching and disswade from hearing And let vs set this downe as a rule that such as are vndutifull to God in the chiefest workes and the highest duties will neuer make conscience of the smaller lesser Such then as any way hinder the publishing of the Gospell and seeke to stop the free course of it from passing among men do ouer-turne all godlinesse and shake the very ground worke and foundation of true obedience The greatest and best workes commanded of Christ are the duties of the first Table to preach and to heare his word to be often exercised in his worship to be religious to visite his Courts where his name dwelleth whereof the Prophet saith Psal 68 16. God delighteth to dwell in it yea the Lord will dwell in it for euer Hee that maketh no conscience this way will make no conscience of the lesser and latter duties to wit of the fruits of righteousnes Hence it is that our Sauiour saith to the Sadduces Math. 22 23 Are yee not therefore deceiued because ye know not the Scrâ—ptures neither the powâ—r of God Marke 12 24. The ignorance of Gods word is the true cause of all error If we did know the Scriptures they would direct vs to all duties necessary for vs both to knowe and practise And as knowledge is the beginning of all obedience because wee must know before we can obey we must learne before wee practise so it is required of vs al to get knowledge and vnderstanding howbeit it is not necessary for all to haue knowledge alike Wherefore that we may be instructed aright and be guided what our knowledge ought to be and what measure thereof should be in vs it is requisite that wee marke and remember these foure rules following all of them being grounded vpon the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles No man must be ignorant no man shall be excused for his ignorance euery man must attaine to some knowledge First our knowledge must be according to our age Rules directing vs what our knowledg ought to be If GOD haue blessed our dayes with manie yeares and long life he looketh for greater knowledge at our hands then hee doth of babes and sucklings This the Apostle pointeth out vnto vs. 1 Cor. 14 20. Brethren bee not children in vnderstanding but as concerning maliciousnes bee children but in vnderstanding be of ripe age In these words the Apostle intimateth a double kinde of knowledge one fit for children for God would haue none brought vp in his Schoole and to belong to him that are non proficients hee would haue children taught and trained vp in the faith and feare of God 2 Tim. 3 15. It is noted of Tâ—mothy that hee had the knowledge of the holye Scriptures of a childe which are able to make him
vntoward but holde on in a constant course 2 Tim. 2. Proouing if God at any time will giue them repentance to come out of the snares of the Diuell of whom they are holden captiues Lastly we must testifie our sorrow for our people mourne for the hardnesse of their heart and be heartily greeued to see their vntowardnes that though the Sunne shine neuer so cleerely yet they shut their eies and will not behold the light of the truth whose eyes the god of this world hath blinded and hardened their hearts lest they should bee conuerted and saued This affection of vnfeigned sorrow was in Christ our Sauiour when he had preached with great power but small profit in the hearers He looked round about on them angerly mourning also for the hardnesse of their heart Mark 3 5. If these things bee found in vs readinesse of minde to care for the people painefulnesse in our places to turne them to God and sorrow of heart for their hardnesse and infidelity we may truely comfort our selues and be assured to be honoured of Christ both in this life and in the life to come CHAP. II. 1. AND the Lord spake vnto Moses and to Aaron saying 2. Euery man of the Children of Israel shall campe by his standard and vnder the Ensigne of their Fathers house farre off about the Tabernacle of the Congregation shall they pitch IN this Chapter is set foorth the disposing and ordering of their Tents For in the former chapter we haue heard how the people were numbred the Tribes distinguished and ouer euery one seuerall Princes appointed who were choise men euen the heads of the house of their Fathers to be Rulers Gouernors ouer this great multitude For what is the people without Princes but as an hoast and armie of men without Captaines to leade them as a shippe without a Pilot or as a body without an head or as an house without a maister The heathen haue seene thus far that the multitude is as a monster with many heads Horat. Epist resembling the confusion that was at Babel Wherefore the necessity of ouerseers being so great it pleased GOD first of al to appoint them Magistrates to take the muster Now wee haue heere to consider another testimony of Gods mercy toward them in that he doth diuide and distribute them into certaine rankes and regiments and maketh choise himselfe in what order they should pitch their Tents and likewise march forward toward the Land of Canaan in what manner they should make a stay and in what manner he would haue them remoue This was both necessary and profitable and not to be omitted seeing nothing can be more foule and deformed then to see a company of men gathered together without order and mingled together in all confusion The causes of this dealing of God toward his people are three Three causes why God assigneth to euery Tribe his place and order one in respect of himselfe another in respect of Israel the third in regard of the enemies of them both of God and his people The cause respecting God is that they and all other might see what a wise God they serue For he would haue his name not onely knowne in Israel but magnified throughout all the world If they professing the knowledge and seruice of the true God had wandered vp and down in the wilde and waste wildernesse in such troopes and bandes of men in a confused and disordered manner not knowing who should go before nor regarding who should follow after the name of God would haue beene dishonoured his wisedome impaired and his glory diminished It pleased him therefore euen in regard of himselfe to make manifest his wisedome and excellency in leading them foorth in most excellent and exquisite order and to assigne to euery one his proper place that they might say What god is like vnto our God Or who is to bee compared with him Who is so glorious in holinesse fearefull in prayses doing wonders Exod. 15 11 Let vs therefore confesse that he is wise in heart yea the wisest and mighty in strength yea the mightiest so that the foolishnesse of God is wiser then men and the weaknesse of God is stronger then men Iob 9 4 Esay 31 2 1 Cor. 1 25 and therefore to this God onely wise must bee praise and glory through Iesus Christ for euer Secondly hee leaueth them not to themselues but assigneth to each Tribe his proper mansion to take away from them all confusion and to cut off all matter of contention For except he had established as by a law the order that should be obserued among them and thereby decided all questions and controuersies that might arise touching priority precedency many hurli-burlies and heart-burnings would be entertained and part-takings would be nourished which being kindled at the first as a little sparke of fire would afterward breake out into such a fire and flame as would spread further and in the ende hardly be quenched For the tribe of Reuben challenging the preheminence in regard of birth-right would not easily lose his right but wold take it done in contempt and to his reproach to be put behinde to come after any other On the other side their harts were not so high and haughty to lift vp themselues aboue their brethren but the rest of the Tribes woulde haue thrust them downe as low and to their perpetuall disgrace and dishonour haue sunke them downe to the bottome and appointed them the last and lowest place in regard of the curse of Iacob that lay heauy vpon them who had saide long before Gen 49 4 Thou shalt not bee excellent thy dignity is gone Againe a new trouble and tumult would arise touching the sonnes of the Concubines for such as were borne of Rahel and Lea the two wiues of Iacob would neuer yeeld nor thinke it fit to make thē equal to themselues much lesse to suffer them to go before them and so to carpe and crow ouer them For as it was in their fathers while the corne was in the grasse hope of posterity was in the cradle so it would bee in the children We see the emulation that was between Isaac and Ismael betweene Iacob and Esau likewise betweene the sonnes of Iacob who were the founders and fountaines of the twelue Tribes Moreouer such as did exceede the other in multitude of men and strength of armes had tasted of Gods blessings before others would iudge themselues worthy to be honored and preferred and themselues wronged iniured vnlesse they had not onely the right hand of fellowship giuen them but the vpper hand of iurisdiction authority granted vnto them and thus the sonnes of Simeon would neuer haue suffered themselues to be brought into order and haue pitched vnder the standard of Reuben but haue iudged themselues worthy of the place of superiority and haue made the other their vnderlings as a footstoole to tread vpon For
vnto him and without him we can do nothing no not so much as think one good thought or speake one good word or practise one good worke Reason 3 Thirdly he is a debter to no man neither can any of right challenge any thing at his hands He loued vs first and not we him he made vs and not we our selues he gaue to vs and not we to him we receiue of him not he of vs. â—â—m 11.34 â— 36. The Apostle saith Who hath knowne the mind of the Lord or who was his counsellour or who hath giuen vnto him first and he shall be recompensed for of him and through him and for him are all things to him be glory for euer Amen Whereby we see he freely bestoweth all things he oweth nothing of duty he offereth iniury to no man whether he grant or withhold whether he giue little or much liberally or sparingly to many or to few Seing then we are to acknowledge his glory and our owne pouerty and seeing he oweth nothing to any man neither is runne behind hand in arrerages as being thereby bound to helpe him it followeth that God offereth his gifts and graces freely and frankely vnto vs. Vse 1 What is now to be learned from hence and what may be gathered for our instruction First it serueth to reprooue the Church of Rome that maintaine the ragges and reliques of the old Pelagians and refuse to haue the grace of God freely bestowed vpon them lest they should be too much beholden vnto him and therefore they build the castle of mans saluation vpon themselues and lay the ground-worke of it vpon their own strength and refuse to set it vpon the pillar of Gods grace This appeareth in three respects in their doctrine of foreseene works in their doctrine of merits and in their doctrine of mans free will to good Thus they build the tower of Babel that is of confusion and establish false causes touching the order of mans saluation and erre greeuously in the beginning continuance and perfection thereof Now that we doe them no wrong at all in charging them thus farre let vs make it manifest in euer particular Touching foreseene workes The first stone of this tower they lay in such workes as they say serue to prepare men to iustification so they make the foreseene faith of the elect to be the cause of the election to grace and glory that God hath chosen those to eternall life whom he foresaw would beleeue and perseuere therein vnto the end This hangeth the whole frame of saluation vpon the pinne of mans faith as the mouing or procuring cause and not vpon the purpose and pleasure of him that calleth vs whereas mans saluation abideth sure and firme stable and certaine through him onely that hath loued vs and called vs to his excellent knowledge and therefore faith foreseene is not the cause of it The Apostle reasoning of the cause of our election neuer affirmeth it to be of him that beleeueth Rom. 9.11 and 11.5 but of him that calleth for then it might be said to be of our selues Ephe. 2. which cannot be Againe if we obserue the golden chaine wherein the causes of our saluation are linked together we may strongly conclude this point For our faith is in time after the grace of God and therefore cannot be the cause of grace and consequently of election It is against all rules of right reason that that which commeth after should be any cause of that which goeth before But faith is one of the effects of election in as much as God hath chosen vs not because he knew we would beleeue hereafter but to the end we should beleeue that is that he might bestow vpon vs faith and so saue vs in his owne Sonne Ephe. 1.4 Ephe. 1.4 Tit. 1.1 Tit. 1.1 Act. 13.48 Act. 13.48 We are elected that we should bee holy and faith is said to be proper to the elect and so many beleeued as were ordained to euerlasting life Thirdly we are elect as taken out of the common masse of corruption as the sonnes of wrath borne dead in sinnes while we were yet enemies vnto him Now such as God iustifieth such he also chuseth and decreeth to iustifie as Rom. 4.5 and 5.8 RoÌ„ 4.5 5 8 Vnto him that worketh not but beleeueth on him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse and God commendeth his loue toward vs in that while we were yet sinners Christ dyed for vs. But in the sonnes of wrath and in such as are borne dead in sinnes no faith at all could bee foreseene so that the foreseeing of faith could not bee the cause of election For if that which doeth come after cannot bee the cause of that which goeth before as we haue shewed already much lesse can that which is not at all be the cause of that which is Fourthly faith is the gift of GOD. It is giuen of God to vs and the worke of GOD in vs Ioh. 6.29.44 Ioh. 6.29 This is the worke of GOD that yee beleeue on him whom hee hath sent So the Apostle saith Phil. 1.29 Vnto you it is giuen on the behalfe of Christ not onely to beleeue on him but also for to suffer for his sake Phil. 1.29 It is he that bestoweth it and encreaseth it Before this gift there is nothing in vs but infidelity and vnbeleefe As it is not in mans power to repent when he will but when God will Lament 5.21 Ierem. 31. Psal 51. Act. 11.18 2 Tim. 2.25 26. so it is not in mans power to beleeue when he will Ioh. 12.39 40. albeit he haue the meanes though he heare the word and partake the Sacraments wherefore this cannot be the cause of Gods election as if he were mooued to elect vs by that as by a cause which he bestoweth vpon vs after wee are elected for then the same thing should be the cause of it selfe and before it selfe which is against naturall sense right reason and true religion Lastly if faith foreseene were the cause of election then infidelity foreseene should also be the cause of reprobation but this is false because then all mankind should be reprobated and reiected forasmuch as the whole masse of mankind is corrupt and God could foresee nothing in it but incredulity and vnbeleefe Thus we see that our election dependeth not vpon our owne workes or our owne faith or any thing in our selues but on the mercy loue of God there was no cause in vs to moue him For if any thing had bin in vs we might be said to haue the first stroke in our saluation to lay the first stone in that building and God should come after vs or behind vs. True it is he hath determined to elect vs and to saue vs of his good pleasure but he will bring it to passe by meanes to wit by the merits of Christ by calling of vs by giuing of vs faith
opinion of their exceeding great knowledge and wonderfull gifts which no man seeth or can see in them but themselues that are deceiued by selfe-loue suppose they need not frequent the hearing of the word as if it were for nouices or ignorant persons only that know nothing Hence it is that they flattering themselues in an ouerweening perswasion of that which it is to bee feared is not in them say What can they teach vs that we knew not before Can they make vs goe from the many wiser then we came vnto them Or can they deuise any new points of religion or set vp new Articles to bee beleeued that wee neuer heard off before I answer we go not about to broach any new doctrine neither doe wee coyne any new counterfeit faith Gal. 1 8. If we or an Angell from heauen teach any otherwise then the Fathers beleeued from the beginning we are accursed We teach Iesus Christ the same yesterday and to day and for euer Hebr. 13 8. The ende of the preaching of the word is not chiefely or principally to plant knowledge whereas these make it the onely end If a man had all knowledge and could speake with the tongues of men and Angels yet ought hee to come diligently into the house of God and to attend carefully to his word For albeit we haue knowledge for the time present yet wee may forget our knowledge so as that which we hold this day we may let slippe from vs to morrow And there is nothing which wee know but we may know it better and more fully and distinctly Besides the word serueth to kindle our zeale and to stirre vp our affections as it were to blow the coales by kindling the sparkes that the fire goe not out Lastly The third reproofe they are reproued that extoll to the skies the Kingdomes and Commonwealths of the heathen as the onely prosperous florishing and happy Nations which indeed excelled in outward glory and thereby dazeled the eyes of many yet indeed were no better then assemblies and companies of men destitute of religion and consequently of saluation Their peace and prosperity their wealth and dignity were all carnall and momentany rising out of the earth and sinking downe into the earth againe their praise also is of men It is the maintenance of true religion that maketh a people truely happy and the meanes of spreading abroad true religion is the ministery of the word there is no way to know it to practise it but by this Such as imbrace it are truely wise such as forsake it and reiect it haue no wisedome in them Ier. 8 9. No kingdome or State can flourish no Common-wealth can prosper no Prince no Potentate no people can bee wise or blessed in their gouernment but by honouring and obeying of Almighty God as he hath commanded Hence it is that Moses saith I haue taught you statutes and iudgements Deut 4 5 6. euen as the Lord my God hath commanded me c. Keepe them therefore and do them for this is your wisedome and your vnderstanding in the sight of the Nations which shall heare all these statutes and say Surely this great natioÌ„ is a wise vnderstanding people Likewise the Lord promiseth that this obedience to the precepts of God without adding or diminishing should make them blessed euery way in the fruite of their bodies of their fields of their cattell Deut. 28 3 4. and in euery thing that they put their hands vnto whâ—ras if they did not keep the Law of the Lord their God his iudgments and statutes which he had commanded them he threatneth to bring all curses vpon them as famine and hunger nakednes and pouerty dissolution and captiuity vntill hee had cast them out of the Land which he had giuen vnto their fathers Deut. 28. All Cities Commonwealths are to be the hostes of the Church and dwelling places for the faithfull without giuing entertainment to the truth Gospell they are as Lanthornes without a light or as the Firmament without the Sunne There is no kingdome no towne no family no person that can attaine vnto happinsse and true blessednesse except they worship the Lord aright according to his word If we be with him he will be with vs he will honour those that honour him and despise those that despise him 1 Sam. 2 30. It is true religion that establisheth our seates and maketh them prosperous contrariwise impiety and superstition and false worship are the certaine ruine and destruction of the Nation that imbrace them But it will be obiected Obiection What say you of the kingdomes of the heathen Had they not large Dominions Were they not the Monarchies of the world did they not greatly prosper in this world I answer Answer it is true they wanted not outward peace honour dignity wealth pleasures dominions and largenesse of Empires howbeit the cause of their prosperity was not their idolatry and false worship this is to alledge a false cause in stead of a true forasmuch as their detestable abhominations and horrible prophanations of the seruice of God were the causes of their finall ouerthrow which neuer ceassed to call and cry for vengeance to God vntill he with his thunderbolts from heauen had striken them downe to the ground The true causes of the prosperity of Pagans and heathen are these The causes why heathen Common-wealths flourished Matth. 5 44 the first is the great mercy and goodnesse of God who doth good to the vnthankfull and vngodly hee letteth his raine to fall vpon the fields of the iust and vniust and causeth his Sun to shine vpon the godly and vngodly the Christian and the heathen And albeit he be prouoked euery day and therefore may iustly poure downe the full viols of his wrath indignation vpon the earth yet hee is a God of patience and long suffering waiting for the conuersion of men so that if they repent not both they are made without excuse and the iustice of God is cleered when hee iudgeth This is one cause why hee suffereth them to flourish Another is that he may giue theÌ„ the greater ouerthrow For the higher their heads and hornes are lifted vp the more is their fall when they go to ruine The greater their sin is the greater must their punishment be God hath made himselfe knowne among them and not left himselfe without witnesse Acts 14.17 in that he did good and gaue them raine from heauen fruitfull seasons filling their hearts with foode and gladnesse He gaue much vnto them and therefore required much of them againe Thirdly it was his pleasure to prouide for his Church that liued and soiourned among them that they might be as Innes to lodge them and as Cities of refuge to entertaine them wheÌ„ they fled vnto them from the auenger of blood He gaue them peace that the Church also might enioy peace among them he made them to flourish that his people that liued with
them might flourish also If they had bin grieuously afflicted the Church must also haue tasted of the same cup in some measure Thus were the people of God commanded to pray for the peace of Babylon the place whither they were carried captiue which was giuen them as a Sanctuary and place of retire Ier. 29. Ier. 29 7 Seeke the peace of the City whither I haue caused you to be carried away captiues and pray vnto the Lord for it for in the peace thereof shall ye haue peace God giueth the Infidels prosperity and blesseth them with an extraordinary peace howbeit hee respecteth the good of his Church therein Lastly herein we are to consider also the iustice of God For the Lord purposing to execute his iust iudgments vpon the Kings of the earth for their idolatries oppressions violences tyrannies murthers adulteries and such like impieties hath raised vp from time to time some to serue him in the execution of his high iustice against them punishing those that are euill by others as euill as themselues For this cause to make way for the accomplishment of his decrees hee maketh some Nation to grow strong and mighty as the oakes of the forest and to flourish for a while as the Cedars in Libanus that he may vse employ them as a staffe in his hand to chastise the rebellions of the vngodly and when he hath poured out his wrath vpon them and executed his indignation to the full he casteth the rod into the fire raiseth vp another for the consuming of them The Assyrians The foure Monarchies ouerthrowne one another the first Monarchy of the world ruled in a manner all Nations for many yeares After them arose the Persians who subduing the Assyrians obtained the Monarchy and reigned likewise a long space many Kings succeeding one another in that royall seate Then came the Grecians who preuailed against the Persians as they before had done against the Assyrians made themselues Monarches and masters of them and almost of the whole world Last of all all these being cut downe and so grubbed by the rootes that the place of many of them is no more to be known the Romane Empire abolishing the former succeeded in the souereignty possessed the dignity first in Rome and after in Constantinople Thus the sword of one hath bin drawne out against another al hath bin ruled by the iust iudgment of God to punish those that neither loued nor imbraced the truth The like we might say of Tamerlane the Tartarian the scourge or God terrour of the world he was raised vp of God and had his time who whipped the Turks by him as they had serued others All these horrible tyrants prospered in the world but it had a sudden end because it was neuer wel grounded But to leaue them and to come home to our selues let vs learne what maketh vs to prosper what shall make our names great and our families to flourish when all other shall wither as the grasse that to day is greene and to morrow is cast into the Ouen it is the imbracing of true religion Bethlehem was in it selfe little among the thousands of Iudah â—ich 5.2 â—ath 2 6. yet it was notwithstanding exalted and aduanced because out of it came Christ to rule his people Israel The Temple of Salomon was of wonderfull glory and renowne yet the Lord telleth the people after their returne out of captiuity that the glory of the second Temple â—ag 2 9. euen of that latter house should be greater then of that former and in this place he would giue peace by him that is the Prince of peace In like manner hee telleth Iosua that if the book of the Law depart not out of his mouth but that he meditate therein day and night obserue to do according to all that is written therein then hee shall make his way prosperous and shall haue good successe in al his enterprises â—osh 1 8. Do we then desire to be happy Do we wish blessednesse Labour to bee truely religious and to haue the power of godlinesse dwelling in thy heart Aduance it And it shall aduance thee Prou. 4 8. and â— 4. it shall bring thee to honour when thou dost imbrace it This is the way to finde fauor and good vnderstanding in the sight of God and man As for others that make a mocke of religion and doe not chuse the feare of the Lord that neuer regard to set it as a precious plant in their soules and in their houses they may peraduenture builde their nests on high for a time and make their children great vpon earth for a season but in the end their names shall consume as dung their roote shall bee rottennesse and their bud as dust that is suddenly blowne and borne away with a violent winde Vse 3 Thirdly must the ministery be established among all people vnder heauen Then let euery one of vs be careful for our parts to plant it among vs and to bring it home to the places of our abode In the most corrupt and ruinous times of the Church the people were carefull of this duty Micha in the booke of Iudges is saide to haue entertained and maintained a Leuite to instruct him and his family and said Now I know that the Lord will do mee good seeing I haue a Leuite to my Priest Iudg. 17 13. It is noted in the Acts of the Apostles that when Paul and Barnabas were come to Salamis they preached the word of God in the Synagogues of the Iewes they had Iohn also for their Minister Euery place therfore ought to haue their proper Pastour as euery flock their Shepheard and euery City their watchman Dauid was carefull aboue all Princes to settle good order among the Leuites that God might be serued and the people edified He diuided them into certaine orders Acts 13 5. 2 Sam. 6.2 1 Chr. 23 6. that so their labors might be equally indifferently diuided for the benefit of all persons He was zealous in bringing home the Arke of God Iehosaphat sent out Leuites to instruct the people This is a duty that doth neerely concerne vs our families not onely to be content to heare it abroad and to resort to it in other places but to ioyne together to bring it home to our owne doores or parishes that we may haue prouision of food our selues and not be driuen to seek for it elsewhere A point wherin alas we are too carelesse and thereby make little conscience to seeke after knowledge For how many thinke themselues discharged froÌ„ hearing the word and attending to the ministery of it because they haue not the word ordinarily taught among them If it were setled among them they could be content to giue the Ministers the hearing but if they haue it not they neuer thinke it any part of their duty to resort to the places where they may be instructed 2 Kin. 4 23. as
the Lord Obiect Ephes 6. Ephe. 6.4 If any obiect against these commandements They will be vnruly and disordered albeit they be neuer so well brought vp and though their parents be very carefull they will be very carelesse and therefore they were as good holde their peace as to speake to them and not to be regarded Answer I answere so it is sometimes but alwayes it is not so Many that haue feared GOD with all their housholdes haue receiued much comfort by their children and seruants that haue had good instruction put into them as pure and wholesome liquour into a vessell and haue seene the fruite thereof to the vnspeakeable ioy of their hearts This we might shew at large in the reformed families of Abraham and Cornelius and sundry others As they planted and sowed good seede in the parts of their families as it were in a fruitfull field so they reaped a plentifull haruest Abraham had seruants that were also Gods seruants Gen 24.12 and 14.14 Act. 10.7 and prayed earnestly vnto him Cornelius had a souldier that waited vpon him that feared God yea all his band of Italian souldiers were Christian souldiers Againe we must trust GOD with the effect and successe of the education that we giue them He will worke thereby by his Spirit in all that belong vnto him as seemeth good to his heauenly wisedome If he doe not giue a blessing for causes vnknowne to vs but knowne to him let vs leaue Gods secret yet iust iudgments to himselfe The third particular branch is to pray to God for them to guide them in his wayes and to blesse them in his feare and to blesse our labours bestowed among them This wee see in Iob Iob 1.5 Chapter 1. toward his children When the dayes of their feasting were gone about he sent and sanctified them and rose vp early in the morning and offered burnt offerings according to the number of them all for he said It may be that my sonnes haue sinned and cursed God in their hearts He was carefull for those which were committed vnto his charge and feared they might offend God in their meetings albeit hee knew no such euill by them The wise man saith Happy is the man◠that feareth alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fall into mischiefe Prou. 28. Prou. 28.14 A like example wee haue in Dauid Psalme 72. where he prayeth for Salomon Giue the king thy iudgements O God and thy righteousnesse to the kings sonne hee shall iudge thy people with righteousnesse and thy poore with iudgement So then the faithfull are to entreate and craue from God the continuance of his couenant to their children and to begge from his handes an holy and sanctified seede We must not presume because we are faithfull and haue receiued to beleeue that therefore our seede must of necessity be so likewise for then we shall but deceiue our selues Let not vs therefore faile in crauing a blessing from God vpon our children if we desire to make them heires of blessing Fourthly it is required of vs to reioyce in the blessing of God vpon them and to giue him praise and glory when he vouchsafeth to shew mercy vpon them and vpon vs. If hee did leaue them in their sinnes and in that corruption which they receiued from vs Psal 51. as it were by inheritance we could not finde iust cause of complaint against him who is bound neither to vs nor to our children but forasmuch as he sheweth much mercy to our posteritie as he hath done vnto vs we haue matter of praise and thankesgiuing giuen vnto vs whereby also we shall procure their farther good It is noted of the Iailour Actes 16. Act. 16.34 that he reioyced that they of his houshold also beleeued in the Lord. He accounted it not sufficient for himselfe to beleeue nor reioyced onely in his owne saluation but forasmuch as God had vouchsafed greater mercy vnto him to call his family also to the faith this cheered his heart much more If we haue tasted of the like mercy let vs not be forgetfull of the like duty Lastly it belongeth vnto vs for the furtherance of their good to giue those all good encouragement in well doing that are conscionable in their duties to God and to vs we are bound to praise and commend them to comfort them to cheere them vp and to defend them against all malicious enemies that seeke to disgrace them The Apostle Paul willeth parents not to prouoke their children lest they be discouraged Coloss 3.21 It is a meanes to coole and quench zeale to finde discouragements in godly proceedings On the other side we ought to shew all dislike and hatred against euill and an angry countenance toward such as are vnreformed The Prophet touching the right ordering and good gouernment of his house declareth that hee would not know a wicken person and him that hath an high looke he will not suffer Psal 101.4.5 His eyes should be vpon the faithfull of the land that they may dwell with him hee that walketh in the perfect way hee shall serue him This is a good meanes to make both houses to prosper and kingdomes to flourish when the godly are aduanced and the euil doers are beaten down but when euil is set aloft and goeth vnchecked and vncontrolled and godlinesse is driuen to the wall it prognosticateth and foretelleth the ruine and vtter desolation of those societies albeit for a time they may continue When they offered strange fire before the Lord in the wildernesse Wee haue hitherto spoken of the destruction of Aarons sonnes before the face of their father now let vs see for what cause it was done The sinne of his sonnes is remembred to be this they offered strange fire that is such as was not appointed and commanded of the Lord they tooke not the fire from the altar to burne incense with all which came downe from heauen and was preserued by the diligence of the Priests vntill the captiuity of Babylon Now whereas the authour of the second booke of Macchabees telleth vs that whē their fathers were led into Persia the Priests that were then deuout tooke the fire of the altar priuily Macch. 1.19 and hid it in an hollow place of a pit without water where they kept it sure so that the place was vnknowne to all men hath no testimony of trueth out of the sacred Scriptures as we shal shew more in the 26. Chapter of this Booke of Numbers Moses maketh mention of this example of the sinne and punishment of Aarons sonnes to the end the Leuites should be more wise and wary in the execution of their office because God hereby sheweth that they shal neuer escape his hand that do not rightly discharge the duties committed vnto them For the examples of Gods iudgements vpon the corrupters and contemners of his worship must make vs more carefull and fearefull to offend Now whereas they are punished according to their
shall be sure to haue God on our side He wil not send vs out and then see vs to take the foile he wil not put vs into his seruice and then lay vs open and leaue vs naked to the contempt of euery base companion Let vs not shrinke backe as faint-hearted souldiers when a crosse word is cast out against vs which is but as a brutish thunderbolt that can doe no harme but let vs remember our calling and who it is that hath set vs in that function When Amos was slandered and reuiled by the Priest of Beth-el and had no lesse crime laide to his charge then high treason and conspiracy against the king hee did not sinke vnder the burden or ceasse to Prophesie any more but he confirmeth himselfe and hardneth his face and remembreth who put him in that place The Lord tooke me as I followed the flocke and the Lord said vnto me Goe Prophesie vnto my people Amos 7. What greater comfort could Paul haue against the oppositions and blasphemies of obstinate enemies that he found at Corinth then the gracious words of the Lord Be not afraide but speake and holde not thy peace for I am with thee and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee for I haue much people in this Citie Actes Chapter 18. verses 9.10 So is it with vs and in this manner doth the Lord speake to euery of vs if we be assured in our owne conscience that God hath ordained vs and set vs apart to our office hee chargeth vs not to be afraide of the faces of men he giueth vs certaine hope of his presence and will suffer no man to doe vs hurt On the other side if our office be of men and we entred into it also to enrich our selues not to feed the people of God we can haue no comfort in the euill day nor promise to our selues any hope or expectation of a blessed issue of our labours We entred not in at the dore and the shepheard of the sheepe will not acknowledge vs to be his seruants but account vs as hirelings that serue our selues and our owne bellies and care not for the sheepe whether they sinke or swimme whether they prosper or pine whether they liue or die Vse 5 Lastly when God setteth vp the Ministery of his word among vs as a light that shineth in darke places and as a beacon vpon an hill it is the duty of the people to hearken reuerently and attend diligently vnto it as vnto the voyce of Iesus Christ and not as to the word of a mortall man We must not consider the Ministers that speake vnto vs in the Name of the Lord as bare or mortall men albeit they be so indeed and subiect to the same infirmities that we our selues are but we must obserue of them that they sustain another person then their own they are Gods messengers vnto vs â— Cor. 5.20 the Lord hath sent them as his embassadours they come from the high court of heauen to tell vs the will of him that hath called them The want of this due consideration that the Ministers sustaine two persons one priuate to wit their owne the other publike to wit of God is the maine cause why the Ministery is so slenderly regarded and so few are edified by it When a Prince employeth a meane person in his seruice and sendeth him to make knowne his will vnto vs if we onely respect his person as he is of himselfe and consider not the person whose mouth he is and in whose name hee speaketh wee will neuer regard the message he bringeth as wee ought So it is in the matter of the Ministery The king of heauen and earth determineth to call a Church and gather a people vnto himselfe he sendeth out the Ministers as his messengers to make knowne his will vnto vs and so putteth heauenly treasures of great price and value in earthen vessels if we respect the men no otherwise then according to their names and persons and not according as God hath vouchsafed to employ them we can neuer receiue the word with meekenesse and reuerence that is able to saue our soules Know it therefore and learne it diligently that a Minister is not only a man as all other are that beare the image of God but more then a common man euen a Minister of the Gospel and a messenger of Iesus Christ so that whosoeuer receiueth them and heareth their words entertaineth Christ himselfe and whosoeuer dispiseth them and their sayings reiecteth Christ himselfe and shall bee arraigned as guilty of the contempt of his person The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes sheweth that God hath spoken by his owne Sonne whom hee hath appointed heire of all things Chapter 1.2 Heb. 1.2 and 2.1 and thereupon concludeth that we ought to giue the more earnest heede to the the things which we haue heard lest at any time we should let them slippe Thus duty hath many branches vnder it which spread themselues farre and neere but I will briefely touch some particulars First we are to consider that in hearing the word we haue to doe with God If we exempt our selues from his presence who hath promised that whensoeuer two or three are gathered together in his Name he will bee in the middes of them we shall neuer profit as we ought nor consider the worke we goe about It is noted of Cornelius Actes 10.23 That when Peter was come to tell him and to teach him what he ought to doe he said Wee are all heere present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Thus ought it to be with vs when wee are entred into the house of prayer we must remember that wee sit downe in the presence of God not of men onely like vnto our selues but of him that is the searcher of the heart Let this bee our first rule and except we doe this wee doe nothing in our hearing as wee ought to doe Secondly we must empty our selues of all clogges and emcombrances that may hinder the sauing hearing of the word Heb. 12.1 Let vs cast off euery weight and the sinne that doth so easily beset vs. Let vs disburden our selues of the cares of this life and the deceitfulnesse of riches Luke 8. and the lusts of other things which if wee bring with vs ouerlaying our hearts they will stop our eares that the things cannot enter into vs. Therefore the wise man giueth this counsell Ecclesiastes Chapter 5. verse 1. Keepe thy foote when thou entrest into the house of God and bee more ready to heare then to giue the sacrifice of fooles for they consider not that they doe euill Thirdly set a price vpon the word aboue all things of this life that may bee most deare vnto thee Desire it more then gold yea then much fine gold labour to finde it sweeter to thy taste then hony the hony combe Psal 19.10 Psal 19.10 and 119.103.127 Loue it aboue all
riches and reioyce in it more then they that finde great spoiles Account the merchandise of it better then the Merchandise of siluer and the gaine thereof more precious then Rubies so that nothing that we highly esteeme can be compared vnto it Prou. 3.13 14. Magnifie it as a treasure of that value that rather then thou wilt leaue it thou wilt be ready to forsake all that thou hast Matth. 13. There is nothing that more slaketh and shaketh off our deuout attention then to account the precious word of God vile and base in our eyes according to the corrupt custome of many in our dayes that preferre huskes fit to feed swine before the fat of wheat that is sent to nourish the sonnes of God Fourthly we must know that there is great hope of those that refuse not the meanes but submit themselues vnto it but none at all of those that vtterly refuse it What God may worke extraordinarily who sometimes feedeth by miracle from heauen as he did the Israelites Exod. 16.15 1 King 17.6 and Eliah in the wildernesse we cannot affirme and they that waite vpon such vanities forsake their owne mercy But of this point we haue spoken already Lastly it is our duty to lay vp the Word in our hearts that it may not be taken from vs but that we may practise it and profit by it For all our hearing must aime at profiting We must desire the sincere milke of the Word 1 Pet. 2.2 that we may grow thereby Now it can neuer take root except we heare it with an honest and good heart Luke 8.15 If we haue it only running in our mouthes or swimming in our braines it is as the grasse vpon the house toppe Psal 129.6.7 which withereth afore it groweth vp wherewith the mower filleth not his hand nor he that bindeth sheaues his bosome Let vs therefore first of all giue our hearts vnto God pray him to reforme them and to open them that so we may attend to those things that are deliuered vnto vs. As for those that haue their mouthes open but their hearts empty of the word they are as sounding brasse or a tinkling cymball they may please themselues and deceiue others for a time but their hypocrisie shall be vncased their deceitfull dealing manifested and themselues prooued to be no better then vessels that make a noyse but are without all substance in them Verse 11 12. And I behold I haue taken the Leuites c. Hitherto we haue spoken of the commandement of God directed vnto Moses that he should present the Leuites before Aaron the Priest that they may minister vnto him now we are to proceede to the reason of the commandement where we see the cause rendred why they should be giuen vnto him because euen vnto this time the first borne had executed the Priests office being consecrated vnto God and preserued out of the common destruction when the first borne in Egypt were destroyed He putteth them in mind of Gods mercy toward them who might iustly haue destroyed them as well as the Egyptians if it had pleased him When we see a common desolation or destruction and our selues as a remnant taken out of the common calamity it ought to make vs thankfull vnto God and to acknowledge that wee holde our life of him in cheife Thus did Noah stand affected when he offered sacrifice to God after he was come out of the Arke and was preserued with his family from the flood of waters Thus doth Daniel Dan. 5.20 â—â— teach Belshazzar the king to humble his heart knowing the heauy iudgment that God brought vpon his father and tooke his glory from him We must profit by the examples of Gods workes both of his mercy and iudgement vpon others We learne from hence Doctrine that the first borne were from the beginning the Lords The first boâ— were sanctified to the Lord. and consecrated to serue him and to instruct others This dignity and preheminence of the first borne beganne among the sonnes of Adam and continued in his posteritie as well before as after the generall destruction of the old world the eldest euer succeeding in the kingly and Priestly office vnlesse for some open impiety or other secret cause best knowne vnto God and vnknowne vnto the Church hee were reiected so that there was euermore some excellency vntill that Israel came out of Egypt and the Church became nationall Hence it is that God saith to Caine the elder sonne of Adam If thou doe well shalt thou not be accepted and if thou doest not well sinne lieth at the doore and vnto thee shall be his desire and thou shalt rule ouer him Gen. 4.7 To this purpose Iacob speaketh to Reuben Gen. 49.3 Thou art my first borne my might and the beginning of my strength the excellency of dignity and the excellency of power Thus he was by priuiledge of birthright and thus was euery sonne by creation that first opened the matrice Luke 2.23 Whereby we see that in the family of the faithfull from the first man that God created vntill Aaron was sanctified to be a Priest vnto God in stead of the first borne the eldest of the family ordinarily had both the kingly and Priestly direction of the rest of his brethren As we saw this before in the house of Adam so it appeareth also afterward For when Caine the eldest sonne of Adam to whom the dignity of the first borne did pertaine was for his iniquitie reiected from that honour and excommunicated from the Church which was a spirituall kinde of banishment God raised vp Seth who being taught by his father touching the fall of man touching the punishments of sinne and the promised Sauiour assisted him while he liued in guiding his family and succeeded him after his death in the gouernment of the Church of God which was as a little flocke in comparison of the race of Caines posterity that married many wiues and encreased in great multitudes In like sort Enoch succeded Seth and dying â—ield of the â—rch lib. 5. â— â—et 2.5 â—â— 4. â— left that honour to Kenan Kenan to Mahalaleel c. These were preachers of righteousnesse and repentance some of them indued with the spirit of Prophesie to conuince that wicked generation These Preachers of God being contemned and despised in the world such entertainement haue his seruants euer found the flood came and swept them away Noah gouerned as a father the Church of God before and after the Flood and left the same dignitie and office to Shem his second sonne Iaphet his eldest sonne being put behinde for secret causes knowne vnto God euen as his father had committed it vnto him â—en 10.21 Thus we might proceed and goe forward to shew in succeeding ages of the Church how God continued this fauour to the first borne and thereby set as it were a crowne of honour vpon their head Hence it is that at the giuing of the
propound to themselues an euil end as either vaine glory to be esteemed of others or the merit of the work that they may be rewarded of God and do not referre them to his glory But not he that commendeth himselfe is approued but whom the Lord commendeth 2 Cor. 10 18. Who both will bring to light the hidden things of darknesse and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts then shall euery man haue praise of God 1 Cor. 4 5. Wherefore all their workes are as the apples of Sodome which are faire in outward appearance and yet are rotten and corrupt So may vnbeleeuers do sundry workes that are beautifull in outwarde shew but they are like vnto painted Sepulchers which appeare glorious to the sight but they are within full of dead mens bones and all vncleannesse For their heart which God especially beholdeth and searcheth is foule filthy and can no otherwise be made cleane then as it is purified by faith Let all men therefore take knowledge of their naturall condition that they are of themselues abhominable and to euery good worke reprobate vntill they be borne again and regenerate by the Spirit of God The third reproofe The third reproofe is of such as notwithstanding the necessity of the word to direct our actions which without the light of it to shine in our hearts cannot please God yet regard not the knowledge of it but contemne both it and the meanes that leade vs the way vnto it This is an horrible sinne to forsake our owne saluation and as it were to cut our owne throats or to cast our selues wilfully into the middest of the seas It is a greeuous sin to be ignorant of the Law of God not to know what he commandeth or what he forbiddeth but it is more fearefull to despise knowledge offered and so as it were to despite the Spirit of grace what remaineth for such but a fearefull looking for of iudgement and indignation which shall deuoure the aduersaries Heb. 10 27. Such can haue no comfort or consolation in any of their actions For as the eye is the light of the body and directeth the rest of the members in all things they go about or else the feete might carry them into some pit of destruction so is the word of GOD our Lampe or Candle Psal 119 105. whereby we see how to walke and direct our selues into the way of peace we know what we ought to do and from what to refraine And as the body runneth violently into an heap of dangers where the eye is blinde and can perceiue nothing vntill it fall headlong into them so is it with such as regard not the knowledge of the scriptures but say vnto GOD as may appeare by their practise Depart from vs for we desire not the knowledge of thy wayes Iob 21 14. This world is as a wildernesse full of Lyons Bears Tygers and other rauenous and venemous beasts or as a sea standing out with rockes replenished with quicksands We can no sooner step out of doores but we shall be assaulted one way or other nay we our selues are tentations vnto our selues For rather then we should lacke tempters we tempt our selues like vnto a State that wanting forraine enemies falleth out within themselues and by ciuill warres destroy one another So is it with vs when we are free from open enemies we become enemies to our selues If then we want the guidance and gouernance of the word we are in danger to be ouercome and to take the foile Our Sauiour willeth vs as we heard before to search the Scriptures because in them we thinke to haue eternall life and therefore without the knowledge of thē we deceiue our selues if we dreame of eternall life So in another place he maketh the ignorance of them to be the cause of all euill and error in iudgement as Marke 12 verse 24. Are ye not therefore deceiued because yee know not the Scriptures Obiect But some peraduenture will say it belongeth to the Ministers onely to search them it is their office to looke into them I answer Answer it is a duty belonging vnto all persons to know them Christ exhorted the people to search them It is required of all to haue them dwell in them plentifully Colossians 3. If we would be preserued from error we must know them if we desire saluation we must search them if we would be able to resist the tentations of Satan we must be armed with them They are as the will and Testament of Christ whereby he hath bequeathed vnto vs an heauenly inheritance and a most rich possession and therefore it behoueth vs to reade the will to know how we hold it Thou wilt obiect Obiect they are hard and I am simple they may leade me into errors as many haue fallen into strange opinions by reading of them Art thou simple thē thou art the rather bound to reade them for they were written Answer Prou. 1 4. to giue vnto the simple sharpenesse of wit and to the child knowledge and discretion The whole Church is commanded this duty both Iewes Gentiles were there no simple men and women among them Neither oughtest thou to be afraid to be ledde by them into error for they were written to preserue thee from error and to leade thee into all truth It is the vnstable that wrest them to their owne destruction Reade them with humility with reuerence and praier Be thou lowly in thine owne eies and take heed of a proud spirit be conuersant in them with reuerence Esay 66 ◠learne to tremble at his word craue the assistance of Gods Spirit to guide thee and to open thine eyes that thou maiest vnderstand his secrets and thou shalt not need to stand in feare of being carried into error And touching the hardnesse of them be not discouraged from the reading of them Some things indeed are hard to be vnderstood but there is nothing hard in one place but it is made easie in another and it shall he made easie to vs by diligent meditation in them Besides all things that are necessary to saluation are plainely set downe that the people may vnderstand them It is the lying spirit of the diuell in the false Prophets of Antichrist that cryeth out The Scriptures are hard and full of knots the people may not reade them Beleeue not euery spirit 2 Thes 2 3. but try the spirits whether they be of God or not for many false Prophets are gone into the world 1 Iohn 4 verse 1. They are blinde leaders of the blinde they play fast and loose with the people as Iuglers do with the simple and cast a mist before their eies that they should not espy them They leade them into error and then take the light from them whereby they might be conuinced It is the great policy of that great Antichrist and man of sinne not onely to forbidde the reading of our bookes but the free vse of Gods
and Paul chargeth the Philippians to let their patient and equall mindes bee knowne to all men But of this vertue of contentation we haue spoken at large before â—he fift reâ—oofe Fiftly it reprooueth such as contemning their owne callings as vile and base become male-content and thinke better of themselues and their owne gifts then there is iust cause and better then they would indeed if they rightly and truely knew themselues Such are all ambitious and aspiring spirits that loue to be aloft and scorne to be below that seeke for themselues an higher place and a better estate then God hath alotted vnto them as if the bramble should seeke to be promoted ouer the rest of the trees If our first parents through the tentation and instigation of Satan grew discontent with that estate wherein they were created sought to be as Gods knowing good euill Gen. 3 verse 5 no marueile if their posterity draw this corruption from them as the childe that sucketh the brest of his mother Absolom through his high mind 2 Sam. 15 4. was moued to fawne vpon the people and to seeke his fathers kingdome and life also iudging basely of his present estate and climbing vp to an higher What caused the Scribes and Pharisies to contemne and disdaine Christ and his Disciples Mat 23 6 7. but this they loued the chiefe places at feasts and desired the highest seates in the assemblies and looked to be greeted and saluted by men Rabbi Rabbi What was the cause that Diotrephes would not receiue Iohn and the other faithfull Ministers of the word 3 Iohn 9. but did prattle with malicious words against them neither would he himselfe receiue them nor suffer others to entertaine the brethren He loued to haue the preheminence in the Church Loe here the horrible plague and as it were the ranke poison of pride vain-glory and ambition These are the causes of all confusion and disorder These weeds must be pulled out of our hearts by the contrary graces if we would haue any wholesome hearbs grow therein We haue many sharpe tooles lent vs put into our hands if we list to set them on worke to grub them vp by the rootes First we must consider the state of our bodies what it is We are but dust and ashes Meanes to pull downe pride and ambition and to dust we must returne Gen. 3. What a vaine and foolish thing is it to thinke so highly of our selues that were raised out of the earth do carry about vs the matter of our mortality If we had come downe from heauen and had our beginning aboue the Clouds we should haue had wherein to glory but being all of vs fraile and mortall creatures that are here to day and lye in the dust to morrow like the grasse of the fielde Math. 6 30. which flourisheth for a time and by and by withereth away what vanity hath possessed our hearts that earth ashes should waxe proud Our life standeth wholly in vncertainty it is appointed to all men once to die and after death commeth iudgement Heb. 9 27. Neither do we know at what houre the Lord will come Math. 24 42. Why then should we soare so high seeing we must lie so low Why should we say in our hearts I will ascend into heauen seeing our pompe shall be brought downe to the graue and the wormes must couer vs Secondly we are altogether set vpon sin and bring foorth the bitter fruites of our corruption in regard whereof we are more wretched then other creatures They sinne not against God they prouoke him not to anger but keepe their originall condition wherein they were created but we miserable sinners are turned out of the right way and become abhominable so that there is none that doth good no not one Rom. chapt 3 verse 12. If then we will glory of our selues or any thing in our selues we must glory in our shame hauing nothing of our owne but sinne and iniquity Thirdly we are not able of our selues so much as to thinke one good thought neither are we sufficiently furnished to doe the least and smallest duty that God requireth of vs we haue the spawne and seed of all sinne in our nature We are ready to fall into the most horrible sinnes except God sustaine vs and hold vp our heads and strengthen our weake knees We cannot set forward one foot toward the kingdome of heauen It is as vnpossible for vs to doe any good as for a dead carcase to flie We are as poore miserable wretches that are dumbe and cannot speak blind and cannot see deafe and cannot heare The Prophet acknowledgeth that he is a man of vncleane lippes Esay 6.5 and another confesseth he could not speake Ier. 1.6 our eares also are stopped so that we cannot heare the voyce of God that we might liue Ioh. 8.47 Matth. 13.13 our eyes are closed vp so that seeing wee see not but grope as blind men in the darkenesse The light shined in darkenes and the darknesse comprehended it no Ioh. 1.5 Men naturally take themselues to be sharpe eyed and quicke sighted Ioh. 9.41 but because they say We see therefore their sinne remaineth because the carnall mind is enmity against God for it is not subiect to the Law of God neither indeed can be Rom. 8.7 Fourthly whatsoeuer gifts are bestowed vpon vs we must thinke meanely and humbly of our selues and of them The Apostle willeth vs to decke our selues with lowlinesse of mind Phil. 2.3 and that each esteeme other better then themselues We know that our best gifts are stained with many blemishes we feele our owne corruptions more then the corruptions of other men so that Gods grace and our nature are ioyned together in one subiect We are not therfore to despise other men or dwell in the contemplation of their imperfections but be alwayes working vpon our selues and considering our owne vnworthinesse that so we may more and more mortifie the deeds of the flesh and grow in the graces of Gods Spirit Fiftly let vs set before vs the example of our Lord and Master Iesus Christ we must be ready to learne of him the lesson that he offereth to teach vs by word example Hence it is that he calleth all to him that are weake and weary and saith Take my yoke vpon you and learne of me for I am meeke and lowly in heart and ye shall finde rest vnto your soules Matth. 11.29 He disdained not to wash the feet of his disciples to teach them humility not only by doctrine but by practise He is a perfect patterne as of all other vertues so also of this and therefore the Apostle setteth him before vs for our imitation Phil. 2.5 6. Let this minde be in you which was also in Christ Iesus who being in the forme of God thought it no robbery to be equall with God c. He made himselfe of no reputation and tooke vpon
it to their consciences that as the Ministery of the word is the ordinance of God and the maintenance of the Ministery is the ordinance of God so such as set themselues with might and maine against it eyther to disanull the preaching of it or to hinder the free passage of it whether it be openly or couertly whether it be directly or indirectly do fight against God prouoke his wrath against them sinne against their owne soules and ouerthrow the saluation of many thousands that might be called and conuerted by it Many damnable hypocrites there are in the world that dare not openly speake against the Ministery of the word and the preaching of the Gospel for then all men would condemne them and be ready to cry shame vpon them all men would paint and point them out with the finger and hisse at them as they goe in the streetes euery one would shunne them as diuelles incarnate Whosoeuer should forbid the Trumpet to be blowne in time of warre would be taken for a traitour and as one that goeth about to betray the army into the hand of the enemy Or he that should forbidde the souldiers to gird their swords by their sides would he not be esteemed to be an hollow hearted friend and secretly to fauour the contrary side So is the case of such as would not haue the Minister cry aloud to lift vp his voice as a Trumpet â—â—y 58 1. and shew the people their transgressions nor to strike at the sinnes of men with the sword of the Spirit they do vndermine the City of God and vtterly betray the cause of religion If wee looke to haue religion prosper we must looke to the Ministery that it be vpholden if we let it alone haue no regard vnto it whether it flourish or decay and suffer euery base and beastly companion to flout at it and insult ouer it wee strike at the heart of religion and giue a deadly blow vnto the cause of God Wherefore they are constrained to put on a vizard and as it were to maske themselues that they may play their parts not appeare in their proper likenesse so that all their quarrell is against the Ministers in outward shew they are made the causes of all diuisions and contentions in the places where they liue preach the word These Sycophants would make the world beleeue that Preachers make debate among men and they know whole townes diuided one against another since they had a teaching Minister so that whereas before they liued loued together as honest neighbours good friends now there is dissention sowen among them and they hate one another as enemies These are they that hold that the dogges are the cause why the sheepe and wolues do not agree whereas if they were tyed vp the whole flock would quickly be a prey to the wolues Thus did Ahab charge Eliah to trouble Israel 1 Kings 18 17. So the Apostles are accused to trouble the City â—â—â—s 16 20 21 while they taught the people If Paul cry out against Diana and the gods that are made with hands and the idolatrous worship done vnto them there will arise no small stirre among those that seemed quiet before â—â—â—s 19 29. forasmuch as Demetrius and the rest of the workemen of like occupation that thriue by such meanes and get their gaine by vnlawfull waies will be full of wrath and fill a whole City with confusion There is a carnall peace which is in the flesh which Christ professeth he came to dissolue disanull Math. 10 34. Thinke not that I am come to send peace on earth I came not to send peace but a sword c. God and the diuell cannot agree together light and darknesse will not be companions the godly and the wicked cannot be at one So theÌ„ the fault of contention is to be laid vpon the wicked and vngodly who fret and rage against the word because it layeth open their filthinesse and bewrayeth their corruptions While darknesse couereth the earth much foule matter is hidden and is not seene but when the day appeareth and the Sunne shineth it can no longer be kept secret for the light 1 Cor. 4 5 â— as the Apostle saith doth manifest all things euen the counsels of the heart But to returne to the point before handled from whence we haue a little digressed to answer the obiections of these cauillers whose mouthes must be stopped who while they take from the Ministers their maintenance do through their sides giue a sore wound to the word it selfe and take away the key of knowledge from the people The wise man faith Prou. 20 25. It is a snare to the man who deuoureth that which is holy Tithes are consecrated vnto God and to his seruice and therefore are not to be applied to common vses or detained from the right owners of them Properly God challengeth them as his owne and he hath assigned them to his Ministers When Belteshazzar abused to common prophane vses the golden vessels of the Temple Dan. 5 2 5â— which Nebuchadnezzar carried away he enioyed not his pleasures long for in the middest of all his iolity came foorth fingers of a mans hand and wrote his destruction vpon the plaister of the wall of his owne Pallace It was sacriledge in Achan to take away any part or parcell of that which was consecrated to God Iosh 7 20. and in the end the Lord found him out and he was stoned It was sacriledge in Ananias and Sapphira his wife to detaine any whit of that which themselues had consecrated vnto God Acts 5 2 3 and might before beene lawfully enioyed yet was that possession a snare vnto them and brought sudden death by the heauy hand of God vpon them O that all Church-robbers and Minister-robbers and Religion-robbers would haue these examples as fearefull spectacles continually before their eyes and be moued thereby liberally to giue that which they cannot conscionably detaine forasmuch as it is an audacious and sacrilegious robbing not of man but of God himselfe It is an infamous crime to be a theefe and a robber but it is much more reprochfull to bee a spirituall stealer Hence it is that the LORD saith by his Prophet Will a man spoile his gods yet ye haue spoiled me But ye say wherein haue we spoiled thee Malac. 3 8. In tithes and offerings Where we see the Lord accounteth it a spoiling of himselfe euen because the right of the tithes and offerings was alienated auerted from the right vse and therby his seruice was greatly prophaned and the edification of the people shamefully hindred If these rhinges will not enter into our stony hearts harder then the adamant if the glory of God which should be more dear then our liues be not precious vnto vs if the destruction of thousands soules for whom Christ dyed be not regarded of vs if the decay of religion and the ruine of the Gospel
the first borne c. We see heere that the Leuites were substituted in the place of the first borne who did first of all execute the Ministers office The Lord if it had pleased him could haue serued the Church with them for euer but for the causes before rehearsed he exempted them from this seruice after that for a small time and a few yeeres he had tryed their obedience to his holy wil and commandement Now in their stead he taketh the Tribe of Leui to minister vnto him and for his Doctrine 1 people We learne hereby The office 〈◊〉 the Ministery is an high and worthy caâ—ling that the office of the Ministery is a most worthy and excellent calling This is that which the Apostle saith writing to the Hebrewes chap. 5.4 No man taketh this honour to himselfe but he that is called of God as was Aaron If then it be an honour to be called to this office it followeth to be an high and honourable calling Likewise writing to the Romanes and declaring that none can preach except they be sent hee addeth out of the Prophet How beautifull are the feete of them that preach the Gospel of peace and bring glad tydings of good things Rom. 10.15 And instructing Timothy touching this office he saith This is a true saying If a man desire the office of a Byshop he desireth a worthy worke and afterward in the same Epistle cha 5.17 Let the Elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour specially they who labour in the word and doctrine Seeing then the Ministery is an honour as the Priesthood of Aaron was seeing the office is a worthy worke and seeing the feet of the Ministers that bring the word vnto vs are beautifull so that they are worthy not onely of single but of double honour it followeth that the calling is exalted aboue many others and ought to haue a reuerent and speciall account among vs. The trueth heereof will farther appeare Reason 1 vnto vs by the force of reasons as so many proppes to stay it vp First we must consider the title giuen vnto them of an Embassadour what greater honour then to be the Embassadour of a Prince The Minister is more he is the messenger of the Lord of hostes Mal 2.7 2 Cor. 5.20 and commeth from the King of kings and Lord of lordes He is in stead of Christ appointed and sent of him to reconcile men to himselfe and to saue them So then the Ministers supply the office and sustaine the person of the Sonne of God who is the word and wisedome of his Father Not that he would haue the Ministery of his word lesse esteemed then if he should speake from heauen with terrible signes of Thunder and lightning but that he might by this meanes teach in a more familiar manner and so make the better tryall of our obedience Therefore the Apostle saith He that knoweth God heareth vs Ioh. 4.6 he that is not of God heareth vs not hereby know we the spirit of trueth and the spirit of errour We must heare the word preached by man not as the word of man but as it is indeed the word of God Thess 2.13 and so set our selues in his presence Hence it is that he saith to the disciples whom he had sent out â—ct 10.33 He that heareth you â—â—rk 10.16 heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me If then the Ministery be an embassage sent vnto vs from God whereby God after a sort sueth to vs for reconciliation it serueth to set forth vnto vs the honour of this calling Secondly the honour of the Ministery is to Reason 2 saue mens soules which of all workes is the highest the holyest the heauenlyest the greatest What other calling can compare with it in this respect Other professions and ordinances respect the good of this life as peace or health or wealth and such like but the end of the Ministery alone is the saluation of soules Paul willeth Timothy to take heed to himselfe and vnto doctrine adding this reason Tim. 4.16 â—biection for in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee It will be obiected we are saued by Christ onely as I haue beene oftentimes answered we haue saluation by no other then by him â—nswer It is true indeed Christ hath performed so much as is sufficient for the saluation of all yet none are actually saued but they onely to whom the benefits and merites of the Messiah are communicated Now his merits are applyed two wayes by the Ministery of the word and by receiuing of the Sacraments for which cause the power of saluation is ascribed vnto them We doe not teach that men are saued by the preaching of the word to driue men from Christ thereby or to build our saluation vpon any other for we preach nothing we regard to know nothing but Christ and him crucified We goe not about to lay any other foundation but the question is of the meanes how we shall come to the sauing knowledge of Christ which is ordinarily done by the sound and sincere preaching of the Gospel so that this calling is a most excellent calling Reason 3 Thirdly this truth is farther confirmed and strengthened by the contrary in that without it ordinarily no man can attaine to saluation as may appeare by the meanes whereby it is effected and by the degrees whereby it is finished None shall be saued but such as are effectually called but what is the Church other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then a company of men called and they are called by the Ministery of the Gospel made powerfull and effectuall by the Spirit of God Ye are called by our Gospel 2 Thes 2.14 to the obtaining of the glory of the Lord Iesus Christ By it our mindes are enlightened to see our owne miseries and Gods infinite mercies and then by it Luk. 1.79 Act. 26.18 Esay 53.1 as by the strong arme of God we are drawne vnto him Againe none are saued but such as are iustified being acquitted from their sinnes and accepted in Christ as righteous and as heires of eternall life But we are iustified by faith and faith commeth by hearing the word of God Rom. 10.17 1 Cor. 3.5 so that the Preachers are the Ministers by whom we beleeue Lastly none are saued but such as are sanctified by the Spirit of regeneration and whosoeuer is in Christ is become a new creature 1 Pet. 1.23 but we are borne againe by the immortall seed which is the word of the eternall God so that we are begotten into him by the preaching of the word In this respect the Ministers are called spirituall fathers 1 Cor. 4.15 because they beget vs as children by the Gospel of Iesus Christ Thus then we see the worthinesse and excellency of this calling and what we are to esteem therof As then we heard
sometimes through couetousnesse sometimes through fauour and sometimes through a respect they had to aduance their kindred such as are altogether vnfit for such high places Pelarg. in 4. cap. Numer Hence it is that Sixtus the fourth is iustly charged and challenged to haue instituted the sonne of Ferdinand King of Naples beeing a childe to Ecclesiasticall orders which the heathen for a reuerent respect they had to sacerdotall dignities would neuer haue done and gaue him the ouersight and circumspection of the Church of Tarentum Leo the tenth of the house of Medices being a childe of thirteene yeares of age was made Cardinal by Innocentius the eight Thus hath the chaire of Moses beene defiled if Moses chaire haply were then among them whereof wee may dispute and demurre not without iust cause The wise man saith in his Ecclesiastes chap. 10 16. Woe to thee O Land when thy King is a childe so we may say truely Woe vnto thee O Church where thy Minister is a childe that knoweth not how to goe in and out before the people This is a foule abuse and cannot stand with the institution of God well may such vnseasoned timber serue to build vp Babel but in the house of God it can haue no place It is as vntempered morter fitte enough to set together a false church Where the people are children caried about with euery waue and are without knowledge nay refuse the meanes of knowledge it is Gods iudgement to send theÌ„ children to be set ouer them that so one child may leade another by the hand children in age such as are children in gifts We conclude then that the popish Church is a childish Church and the Romane Byshoppe is a childish Byshop or else he would neuer haue ordained children to that calling and laid his hands vpon them and appointed them to such functions Secondly it reproueth such as hauing the ouersight of the Church to make Ministers The second reproofe do indeed commit a foule ouersight through carelesnesse and neglect of their duty and so thrust vpon the church such as are vnwise and vndiscreete who are as vnconscionable in executing as they were carelesse in chusing of them For albeit these that are thus ordained be not young in yeares yet they are yong in manners There are two sorts of young men and there are two sorts of old men Some are young in age others are young in conditions so that albeit they doe not make choise of little children yet they make choise of such as are little better whereas men of grauity and entire conuersation ought to be elected and not rash headed persons obtruded vpon the Church This was the cause why Paul left Titus in Crete that hee should ordaine Elders in euery City and for this cause he chargeth Timothy that hee should doe nothing through partiality neyther lay his hand rashly vpon any man lest he were partaker of their sinne For when as a man is ordained through fauour and friendship or other sinister and sinfull respect who hauing the doore of entrance opened vnto him maketh hauock of the Lords flocke partly by teaching corruptly and partly by liuing scandalously hee that doth ordain him is guilty of those crimes and himselfe may be charged to be a false teacher and an euill liuer For whosoeuer doth not hinder the sinnes of others but giue way vnto them that they passe forward is partaker of them he that beareth with them and winketh at them is as well guilty as hee that walketh in them Hence it is that hee exhorteth Timothy to keepe himselfe pure and vnspotted But peraduenture they will obiect Obiection they knew not what he was they were ignorant of his wickednesse and loosenesse Answer But this doth not excuse them because they ought not rashly to haue giuen him admission vntil they had made diligent search and inquisitioÌ„ Such as were to buy a bondslaue were wont to demand the Physition touching him to aske of the neighbours and to require a time to make tryall of him and therfore much more ought there if in any thing else to be aduise and deliberation taken when any is to be admitted to the calling of a Minister and no place left either for feare or fauour Basil Mâ—â—â— â— eyther for hatred or couetousnesse For iudgement is corrupted foure waies Sometimes through feare when we shake and shrinke backe from speaking the truth for feare of offending great persons So did Pilate wrest the Lawe and sinne against his owne conscience for feare of Caesar because they cryed out We haue no King but Caesar Iohn 19 12. if thou let this fellow goe thou art not Caesars friend Somtimes through couetousnes when we are corrupted through bribes and hired for money which blinde the eyes of the wise Exod. 23 â— and peruert the words of the righteous So did Felix gape after gaine and looked for rewards Acts 24 26. Hee hoped also that money should haue beene giuen him of Peul that he might loose him Sometimes through hatred and malice for as Naboths vineyard was Ahabs sicknesse a strange disease so he dealt corruptly with Michaiah because he hated him and could not abide him 1 Kin. 22 8 27. He put him in prison and fed him with bread of affliction and with water of afflictioÌ„ yet he had done nothing worthy of imprisonment or of death Lastly through fauour and friendship wheÌ„ we seeke to gratifie and pleasure our kinsmen or acquaintance as Pilate did to please Herod and for that care not what wrong we doe to others Wherefore the Lord would not haue the poore man countenanced in his cause Exod. 23 3. And Festus the Deputy saith It is not the manner of the Romanes to deliuer any man to die 〈◊〉 25 16. 〈◊〉 7 51. before that he which is accused haue the accusers face to face and haue licence to answer for himselfe All which corruptions of iustice if they ought to bee farre from the tribunals of earthly Iudges much more ought they to be remoued from the Courts and Consistories of the Church-officers whensoeuer the question is in hand of admitting any to the holy Ministery or of remouing any from the Ministery This is a capitall sinne and yet alasse there is not that conscience made of it that ought to be It is a sinne that draweth on many others as it were with cart-ropes It giueth encouragement to him that is ordained to goe forward in his sinnes when hee considereth by whose meanes he was admitted For thus he strengthneth and emboldeneth himselfe to go forward If I were not in good case such persons as sway the matters of the church would neuer haue giuen me entrance It heartneth and helpeth forward others of like quality to resort vnto them for spirituall preferment and promotion who say to themselues Why may not I get into the Ministery as well as such a one I am not worse and more vnworthy then he I cannot be a more beast
is taken from them and they go mourning all the day long This we see oftentimes in the Apostle Paul 2 Corinth 2 verse 3. where he testifieth this affection I wrote this same vnto you lest when I come I should haue sorrow from them of whom I ought to reioyce hauing confidence in you all that my ioy is the ioy of you all It is a common case with the Ministers that labour aboundantly they receiue sorrow at their hands that ought to haue reioyced them and haue much affliction from those that should minister comfort vnto them And afterward in the same Epistle he saith chap. 12 verse 20 11. I feare lest when I come I shall not finde you such as I would and that I shall bee found vnto you such as ye would not lest there be debates enuyings wraths strifes backbitings whisperings swellings tumults and lest when I come againe my God will humble me among you and that I shall bewaile many which haue sinned already and haue not repented of the vncleannesse and fornication and lasciuiousnesse which they haue committed The Minister hath no other true and hearty reioycing but the growing of his people forward in good things The Apostle saith What is our reioycing euen you in the day of the Lord 1 Thess 2 verse 19 20. and chap. 3 verse 7 8 9. If they stand fast the Ministers are aliue Col. 2 5. Wee cannot render sufficient thankes for the faith loue patience and encrease that we see in the Church when the kingdome of Satan is cast downe and the kingdome of Iesus Christ is set vp The contrary is the greatest greefe and sorrow anguish and vexation of spirit that can be This also hee doth often complaine of as Galath 4 verse 19. My little children of whom I trauell in birth againe vntill Christ bee formed in you And in the Epistle to the Philippians chap. 3 18. Many walke of whom I haue told you often and now tell you euen weeping that they are enemies vnto the Crosse of Christ. Fourthly the hearers ought to ioy in the ioy of their Ministers 1 Cor. 2 13. But many please themselues in nothing more reioyce in nothing more then in the heauinesse and sorrow of their Minister nay they delight to disturbe and disquiet to vexe trouble him and offer him daily occasions of affliction Thus did the Iewes deale with the Apostles they killed the Lord Iesus their owne Prophets and haue persecuted them that preached the Gospel 1 Thess 2 15. They can neuer profite by him whom thus they spurne at and despise The Nazarites that heard Christ could not beleeue his word because they cōtemned and hated his person Luke 4. Fiftly we ought to be ready to heare and obey in all things deliuered and made known vnto vs out of the word We must not single out what we list in part to follow and cast from vs another part of the word but whatsoeuer we heare whether iudgements or promises let vs say with Hezekiah The word of the Lord is good Esay 39 8. that thou hast spoken Lastly let vs loue them sincerely and heartily this will cause reuerence and regard of them let vs account them as our spirituall fathers 1 Cor. 4 15. Though ye haue ten thousand instructers in Christ yet haue yee not many fathers for in Christ Iesus I haue begotten you through the Gospel Moses speaking of old age giueth this precept to young men that they rise vp before the hoare head and honour the person of the old man Leuit. 19. The Ministers are Elders of the Church and the Fathers of our soules to whom we owe reuerence as a due debt vnto thē forasmuch as they watch ouer vs for our good But we can neuer reuerence those whom we do not loue Let vs not say as Ahab did touching Michaiah I hate them It is the common practise of the world to hate those that reproue them and to account them our enemies that tell vs the truth We loue to be flattered and desire to haue pillowes sowed vnder our elbowes according to the saying of the Prophet Amos chap. 5 10. They hate him that rebuketh in the gate and they abhorre him that speaketh vprightly We would sleepe securely in our sinnes and goe to hell with ease We cannot abide to be rowsed vp nor be disturbed in our euill waies This is the cause that the Ministers are hated accounted men of strife and contention But if we did indeed loue our selues we would also loue them if we had any care of our soules they would be most deare vnto vs that watch ouer our soules and desire nothing more then to bring vs to saluation Euery man by the light of nature will loue those that loue him and it is no singular thing but let vs assure our selues there is no loue comparable to the loue of our soules and they loue our soules that seeke to gaine them to God and to put them in possession of heauen If we knew these things aright and had a true feeling of them we would esteeme of the Ministers of God as our fathers and the word which they teach as the seed of regeneration 5. And when the Campe setteth forward Aaron shall come and his sonnes and they shall take downe the couering veile and couer the Arke of the Testimony with it 6. And shall put thereon the couering of Badgers skinnes and shall spread ouer it a cloth wholly of blew and shall put in the staues thereof 7. And vpon the Table of Shewbread Exod. 25.30 they shall spread a cloth of blew and put thereon the dishes and the spoones and the bolles and couers to couer withall and the continuall bread shall bee thereon 8. And they shall spread vpon them a cloth of scarlet and couer the same with a couering of Badgers skinnes and shall put in the staues thereof 9. And they shall take a cloth of blew and couer the Candlesticke of the light and his Lampes and his tongs and his snuffe dishes and all the oile vessels thereof wherewith they minister vnto it 10. And they shall put it and all the vesselles thereof within a couering of Badgers skinnes and shall put it vpon a barre 11. And vpon the golden Altar they shall spread a cloth of blew and couer it with a couering of Badgers skinnes and shall put to the staues thereof 12. And they shall take all the instruments of Ministery wherewith they minister in the Sanctuary and put them in a cloth of blew and couer them with a couering of Badgers skins and shall put them on a barre 13. And they shall take away the ashes from the Altar and spread a purple cloth thereon 14. And they shall put vpon it all the vesselles thereof wherewith they minister about it euen the censers the flesh-hookes and the shouels and the basons all the vessels of the Altar and they shall spread vpon it a couering of Badgers skinnes and put to
into that Church another Gospel euen a new Gospel Gal. 1 6. Such are they in these daies that hammer cockle and darnell vpon the anuill of their owne braines broaching strange positions long since buried raking them out of the graues or ashes of Pelagians and other forlorne heretikes These glory in their owne wits and account themselues happy that they can maintaine new assertions trouble the peace of the Church with them Secondly they are reprooued that scorne to take this course which Christ and his Apostles tooke to deliuer precept vpon precept heere a little and there a little They thinke it no way agreeable to their learning and high places to insist vpon one thing and to beate vpon the same matter who are like vnto a master that is greedy to teach his scholler faster then he can learne But hauing taken vpon vs the charge of soules wee must submit our selues to the slowe and slender capacities of the people and make it our chiefe end to profite theÌ„ And touching the people themselues it brandeth those with a note of fickle and itching eared hearers that loathing the olde wholesome doctrine of saluation turne their eares from the ancient truth and being like the Athenians mentioned in the Acts Acts 17 21. doe hunt after nouelties and onely doe like new doctrines new teachers new matters that they neuer heard off before lusting after change of diet like to their wicked fore-fathers that loathed the heauenly Manna wherof they had often tasted as a light meat they must haue variety and be fed with quailes to fill their delicate and dainty stomackes There is little hope to do any great good vpoÌ„ these nice and new fangled hearers that are ouergone and ouergrowne with a dangerous disease Of such the Apostle hath foretold 2 Tim. 4 3 4. The time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine but after their owne lusts shall they heape to themselues Teachers hauing itching eares and they shall turne away their eares from the truth shall be turned vnto fables Such were some of the Galatians who were bewitched by false teachers that they should not obey the truth before whose eyes Iesus Christ had bin euidently set forth and crucified among them Gal. 3 1. Many such are in our daies in towne and city that surfet through plenty and wax wanton through abundance of Gods blessings Were not he an vnwise man that would leaue his old Physition to whom he hath bin long accustomed and who knoweth by long experience the state of his body and foolishly long after others that neither hee knoweth them nor they know him So is it exceeding folly to loathe the knowne Physition of thy soule that knoweth the state and condition of thy soule and consequently is most likely to do thee most good and to haunt after new teachers that may feede thee with winde in stead of sound and wholesome nourishment or at least though he teach soundly yet cannot speake so powerfully and apply his word so profitably and know thy necessity so fitly as thine ordinary teacher that hath the ouersight and charge of thy soule Vse 3 Lastly this admonisheth all hearers to bee content to be ordered in this manner and not to thinke amisse of their Ministers for deliuering vnto them knowne truthes which they haue read and heard learned and known long before For it is the old commandement the common and ancient faith which they must teach and teach againe which are the true Pastors He that bringeth in another Gospel then that which hath beene already receiued if it were an Angel from heauen let him be accursed Gal. 1 8. Wherefore whosoeuer findeth fault with them for these repetitions reprooueth Christ himselfe and checketh the holy ordinance of God These are they that while they would be thought wise become fooles they will take a course by themselues set Christ and his Apostles to schoole to learne as if the blinde should teach them that can see to hit the marke For if wee will consider the matter and iudge it aright the truth is more fit to be remembred and recommended to theÌ„ that do already know it then to those that are ignorant of it This is the duty whereunto Iohn doth prepare his hearers in his first Epistle 1 Iohn â— 21. chapt 2. Brethren I write no new commandement vnto you but an old commandement which ye haue heard from the beginning I write vnto you babes because ye haue knowne the Father I write vnto you fathers because yee haue knowne him that is from the beginning I haue not written vnto you because ye know not the truth c. We that are in the number of Gods people must learne to know our owne good and heare greedily diligently the same things which we haue heard and learned as they that haue eaten hungerly of one dish of meate to day come to it without any loathing the next day againe But some will say Obiectiâ—â— what neede haue we to heare the same things as coleworts twice sodden especially considering there is such variety and diuersity of matter for the Minister to insist vpon I answer Answer there are many causes to beare out this practise as wee noted before For who knoweth any thing as hee ought to know And who practiseth any duty as he ought to practise Who hateth any vice so fully and perfectly as he ought to hate it or is so armed and strengthned against the assaults and temptations thereof as is required Who is so fenced against errors and heresies but he may daily fortifie himselfe better and scoure vp his rusty armour Or who remembreth any thing so well as hee should and is not prone to forget what he hath once knowne and learned It may be we haue receiued to beleeue and obtaine Christ to repent and fight against sinne howbeit our knowledge our faith our obedience are imperfect our combates with Satan are mingled with much weaknesse and oftentimes wee are constrained to take the foile so that it is necessary that we should bee continually put in remembrance of these things The Apostle writeth to the Philippians Phil 3 1. that it greeued him not to write the same things there is more cause to speak the same things then to write them because the things spoken passe away and are soone forgotten whereas the things written remaine and continue Where are they then and how great is their ignorance shall I say or folly that when they heare one doctrine twice or peraduenture thrice doe repine and disdaine at it and thinke it not worthy to bee spoken and commended vnto them againe or themselues too worthy to heare of it againe but if it fall out to bee deliuered the second time by a meaner Minister then it was before inferiour in degrees or weaker in gifts then they abhorre it so much the more and cry out aloud that they are shamefully abused They reply Can he say
and laid in a manger he was persecuted of Herod he was tempted of the diuell slandered of the Pharisies condemned of Pilate and crucified by the Iewes He that is the first begotten of the dead the Prince of the Kings of the earth he that is Alpha and Omega the first and the last he that hath the seuen starres in his hand and the keyes of hell and death was despised and reiected of men Esay 53 7. and brought as a Lambe to the slaughter and as asheep before her shearers is dumbe so he opened not his mouth We cannot compare in highnesse and greatnesse with him whose eyes are like fire and his feet like brasse who is the beginning of the creatures of God yet none hath sunke downe so low into sorrow as he hath done neither bin baptized with the baptisme that he was baptized withall Math. 20. Let vs not therefore thinke it strange that we are made low but reioyce that wee are made like vnto Christ himselfe while the wicked are so pampered with delights and fatted as Oxen vnto the slaughter that pride compasseth them about as a chaine and violence couereth them as a garment Psal 73.6 Luke chapter 16 25. Lastly let vs vse all good meanes that God Vse 3 hath appointed to beginne in vs this sweet grace of contentation There is no heauenly gift but God hath appointed some waies to breed it and beget it in vs. The first meanes is to resigne vp our selues wholly to the will and pleasure of God and to submit our willes to his will that as wee pray Gods will may be done we may be carefull indeed to do it and that for diuers causes First as hee is infinite in wisedome so hee knoweth much better then wee our selues what is best for our selues especially for the saluation of our soules We see how children take no care nor thought for things of this world how they shall liue what they shall eate and what they shall put on We are content when we are sicke to accept vpon the Physitions word of any receit yea oftentimes bitter pilles and potions which our stomacke loatheth because we know he loueth vs and that his skill exceedeth ours We are desirous of riches or of honours to be great in the world he in his great wisedome denyeth them because hee knoweth they are hurtfull to vs not healthfull for vs but as it were windy meate which would not nourish our soules but puffe them vp with pride and make them poore in grace so that we should be as vnfit to enter into the streight gate and narrow way as the Camell to go through the eie of a needle This reason is vsed by our Sauiour Math. 6 verse 32. After all these things doe the Gentiles seeke for your heauenly Father knoweth that ye haue need of all these things Where he laboureth to work contentation in vs by this consideration because God our heauenly Father knoweth better then our selues whereof we stand in need Againe he is Almighty and therefore fully able to supply our wants as he can giue riches without contentment so he can giue contentment without riches for it is he that can satiate the weary soule â—â—n 31 25. and replenish euery sorrowfull soule so that we haue no cause to doubt of his sufficiency who hath said he is God all-sufficient He filleth the hungry with good things and sendeth the rich empty away Moreouer he is as mercifull as he is powerfull and infinite in loue toward vs who hath so dearely loued vs that he hath not spared his owne Sonne but giuen him to suffer death for vs that so he might bring vs to life and saluation and if he haue giuen vs his Sonne how should he not with him giue vs all things else â— 8 32. There is no sonne but resteth in the care and prouision his father maketh for him and by this we may proue whether we be sons or not Another meanes is to liue an holy godly life seruing him in sincerity of hart and vprightnesse of life Godlinesse is a iewell of such value that it will enrich vs and fill our houses with treasures because it is profitable vnto all things â—m 4 8 â—6 6. and hath the promises of this life and of the life to come The Prophet saith He will withhold no good thing from them that walke vprightly Psalme 84 11. It is a good conscience that maketh a continuall feast Prou. 15 verse 15. God is rich in promising and gracious in performing he oftentimes performeth more then he promised neuerlesse He saith If we seeke first of all the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse all outward and earthly things shall be ministred vnto vs Math. 6 33. He maketh a mercifull promise howbeit he addeth a condition which on our part must be performed If we be not behind in this duty we may safely yea securely cast our selues vpon his promise and prouidence hauing sure interest in them and a good title vnto them But such as liue in their sinnes and minde not the matters of his kingdome can neuer haue this contentation because they can neuer with comfort and assurance of his helpe flye vnto him as a child to his father but rather runne away from him as the malefactour from the Iudge or the traitor from his Prince who beareth the sword to take vengeance on him for his euill deeds and deserts Thirdly it is our duty to bee thankfull for things present let vs cast our eyes vnto them and looke stedfastly vpon them and neuer turne our selues from him that is the giuer of them and consider that we haue not deserued the thousand part of that which is bestowed vpon vs. Be it that we want many things yet hath God dealt graciously with vs and sent a gracious raine into our harts the good things that he withholdeth he doth not of malice and enuy Gen. 3. as the diuell perswaded our first parents but in loue and mercy toward vs as we noted before If hee should take from vs all his blessings which are innumerable bring vpon vs all his iudgements for our sins we could not complaine against him forasmuch as they haue iustly deserued it Besides how many blessings do we enioy that others haue not who are no worse then we are and peraduenture better And from how many calamities are we freed which haue fallen vpon others who were not greater sinners then we are and peraduenture lesser It is a signe of vnthankfulnesse to lessen the gifts we haue receiued and to value them as matters of no worth in comparison of such blessings as our selues doe want or as others haue obtained If this point be well obserued it will condemne many of vs who are guilty of greeuous sinne against God this way 34. And Moses and Aaron and chechiefe of the Congregation numbered the sonnes of the Kohathites after their families and after the house of their fathers 35 From thirtie
all the water in the riuer Iordan or in the wide sea is not able to cleere him and acquit him of putting the Lord of life to death Now if we desire to know how wee may be accessaries to other mens sinnes and draw them as it were with cart-ropes vpon our selues it may be considered of vs in those few words Iussio consilium consensus palpo recursus Participans mutus non obstans non manifestans Whosoeuer is any cause of any vniust dealing is bound to restore such are they that command or counsell or consent to euill such as flatter any in their euill by commending them for it such as are abetters to them receiuing aiding helping and assisting them such as are companions of them and take part with them he that is dumbe and holdeth his peace as if he neither saw nor heard any euill committed albeit he see it with his eyes and heare it with his eares he that suffereth it to be done and doth not hinder it and withstand it being able to doe it Lastly such as seeke shifts and shelters by all meanes to couer euill and doe not disclose the same when they are priuy to it For he that hideth it doth shew therby that he fauoreth it and furthereth it so farre as he can By all these waies we are made partakers of other mens sinnes and not onely doth he trespasse and offend which executeth and practiseth any sinnes but he that is by any of the former meanes a cause or occasion of them Notwithanding among these there is some difference For flattery and counsell praising them that doe euil and counselling them to doe euill doe not alwayes oblige and bind to restitution but then only when it appeareth euidently that vniust dealing hath proceeded chiefly or onely from these causes where he that is principall in the action is principally bound to restitution to wit he that requireth cōmandeth then he that executeth it And concerning the rest to wit such as doe not bewray or not hinder or not reproue a theefe that stealeth are not alwaies bound to restore but then onely when an absolute necessity lyeth vpon them and no great danger follows by this negligence default Lastly it remaineth to shew this doubt whether a mā be boūd to restore by by or whether he may put off and delay the discharge of this duty No man is to delay restitution but by consent Euery one is charged necessarily to hasten restitution so soone as he is able and conueniently may do it God loueth a cheerefull giuer and restorer whereas delay in any good duty argueth an vnwilling minde It sheweth that we are not throughly resolued to do it It maketh vs euery day more vnfit then other It manifesteth that we are more then halfe willing to keepe it by vs still He that hath hired a poore seruant to doe his worke must giue him his hire before the Sunne goe downe Deut. 24 13. And as it is a sinne against iustice to take away another mans goods so it is likewise to deteine it with vs because the owner thereby is hindred from the vse thereof and so a double iniury is done vnto him but no man is allowed to stay any time though it be short in sinne Neuerthelesse if a man be not able to make present restitution he is to craue pardon and desire respit of him whom he hath wronged but without his consent that is damnified he hath no liberty to keepe euill gotten goods that is of ability to make restitution The counsell that Salomon giueth to the man that hath this worlds goods that he must giue speedily and not bid his neighbour come againe vnto him Prou. 3 28. if he haue at the present for him it must also serue as a good direction to him that hath gotten and ingrossed into his owne hands other mens goods he must not say I will restore them to morrow if he be able to do it to day If we be carefull to practise these things which now haue beene rehearsed we shall finde much comfort in them and assure our owne hearts that we haue truely repented of our sinnes Verse 8. If the man haue no kinseman to recompence the trespasse vnto let the trespasse bee recompenced vnto the Lord euen to the Priest In these words we haue an amplification of the former law by way of preuenting an obiection of which we haue spoken before or rather of many obiections together couched as it were vpon an heape For it may be asked What if the party be dead and gone from whom we haue taken The answer is Restore to his childe What then if he haue no child Restore to his brothers children What if he haue no brother or sister Restore to his next kinseman But put case he haue no kinseman at all Restore it to the Lord euen to the Priest As if he should say Though sometimes it fall out that thou shalt finde no kinseman yet thou shalt neuer haue the Lord to seeke neither the Priest whom he hath set ouer you The point then heere to be obserued is this that the Lord and the Priest are put as both one for it is in the originall To the Lord to the Priest so that the restitution to the Priest was a restitution to the Lord. Doctrine Whatsoeuer is done to the Minister◠done to the Lord. We learne from hence that whatsoeuer is done to the Ministers of the word God accounteth it as done vnto himselfe If we doe good vnto them wee doe good vnto the Lord if we do euill vnto them we do euill to the Lord himselfe We see afterward in this booke chap. 16 verse 11. when Korah and his company lifted vp themselues against Gods ordinance and the authority of Moses and Aaron he saith vnto them Thou and all thy company are gathered together against the Lord and what is Aaron that ye murmure against him They thought they had to do with his seruant but he sheweth they had to doe with the Lord. When the people required of Samuel that he would make them a King to iudge them like all the Nations the Lord said vnto him 1 Sam. 8 7. Hearken vnto the voyce of the people in all that they say vnto thee for they haue not reiected thee but they haue reiected mee that I should not reigne ouer them Their gathering together against the Prophet was a muster and mutinie and murmuring against God This is that which Christ spake vnto the seuenty Disciples and to the Apostles before them He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me Luke 10 16. Math. 10 40. Whereby we see that this is the dignity and authority of the Ministery which God hath established that how meane soeuer the persons of the Ministers are yet he so magnifieth their office that what is done to them is offered vnto him The reasons heereof are most
we offer no hard measure vnto the messengers of God lest we make our selues guilty of insurrection and rebellion against God and of resisting his will forasmuch as we shall answere vnto him for this sin committed with an high hand Let vs remember the saying of Christ touching the Ministers of the word Ioh. 13.20 Verily verily I say vnto you he that receiueth whomsoeuer I send receiueth me and he that receiueth me receiueth him that sent me Heere are three persons named and ioyned together that are receiued the seruant the Lord Iesus and the heauenly Father He that receiueth and entertaineth one of the 〈◊〉 â—aketh them altogether he that receiâ—eth the seruant receiueth the Lord he that admitteth the least admitteth withall the greatest of them as Christ himselfe speaketh That which ye haue done to the least of my brethren ye haue done to me Reuel 3.20 If any were asked the question whether he would willingly open the dore to Christ and sup with him when he commeth vnto vs standing at the doore knocking and desiring to be admitted of vs he would answere We would haue him to dwell with vs to reigne ouer vs we would reioyce to see him come vnder our roofe And if we should be charged to stoppe our eares and to pull away our shoulders and to refuse to hearken vnto his voyce and to make him dance our attendance without the dores as if he were a stranger to vs and we strangers vnto him we would complaine of great wrong done vnto vs and say we were notably abused But hereby we are to try our selues as gold is by the touchstone we must measure our affection to Christ by our affection to his Ministers if we receiue the Lord we must for his sake entertaine his seruants Besides this order is to be obserued in the receiuing albeit the Lord Iesus be the sender yet first of al we must receiue the seruant that is the Minister and then the master himselfe For marke this that Christ doth not say hee that receiueth me receiueth the Minister whoÌ„ I send vnto you but contrariwise He that receiueth him whom I shall send receiueth me On the other side whosoeuer refuseth one of these refuseth them all ioyntly together he that refuseth the least of them refuseth the greatest as at the last iudgement Christ shall say Matth. 25.45 Inasmuch as ye haue not done it to one of these little ones ye haue not done it to me It is a vaine pretense and friuolous excuse to surmise that wee loue the Lord Iesus the shepheard of the sheepe when we reiect the Ministers of the word that seeke to make vs of the number of his sheepe and to bring vs home into the sheepefold If then none do receiue the Lord Iesus but such as receiue his Ministers the number is smal of those that entertain Christ whatsoeuer they think of themselues or howsoeuer they glory in themselues Vse 2 Secondly this doctrine serueth for reproofe of sundry abuses and grosse corruptions The measure which we mete to the Ministers of God is mete to God himselfe which first meeteth with those that excuse their contempt of the ministery of man The first reproofe and say If we had the Lord himselfe present among vs we would heare him and doe all to please him They do deceiue themselues and teach their tongue to lie For learne this of me and set it downe as a certaine rule Whosoeuer receiue not the seruant will not receiue the master himselfe He that regardeth not to heare him that is sent will not respect him that is the sender of him He that doth kill the seruant would also put the Lord himselfe to death if hee were able The reason is because the hatred of the Lord is the originall cause of hatred against the seruant so that they persecute the seruant for the Lords sake We know the parable of the vineyard let out to vnthankefull husbandmen Marke 12.1 The labourers caught the seruants and beate them Ver. 4. they handled them shamefully and killed some of them but did they entreat any better their masters onely begotten Sonne and heire when he came among them No they said among themselues This is the heire Come let vs kill him Ver. 7. Ver. 8. and the inheritance shall be ours so they tooke him and killed him and cast him out of the vineyard True it is no man is so prophane to vtter such reproachfull and blasphemous words against Christ Iesus nor so desperately giuen ouer to all wickednesse to say openly in the audience of all men Let vs kill him but if they would take notice of their secret corruptions and examine their inward thoughts they should find as little loue to the Lord as they beare to his Ministers and when they contemptibly vse the one they spitefully hate the other Hence it is that Stephen reproouing his persecuters that would seeme iealous of the Law Actes 7.52 ioyneth these two together and maketh them walke hand in hand one with another the persecution of the Prophets and the murthering and making away of him that is the head of the Prophets Which of the Prophets haue not your fathers persecuted and they haue slaine them which shewed before of the comming of that Iust One of whom ye haue beene now the betrayers and murtherers Where we see that the betraying of the Lord and the euill intreating of the seruant are sinnes neere of kin so that the one springeth from the other If then God account that done to himselfe that is done to his Ministers he wil bring them to a new account that neuer set themselues in the presence of God when they are to heare his word The Israelites could not abide to heare the voyce of God that shewed it selfe in fearefull manner but desired that Moses might speake vnto them if they should heare him speaking vnto them againe they should die Exod. 20.19 It is Gods great mercy to speake vnto vs by men subiect to the same infirmities that we are Let not vs abuse his goodnesse and contemne his word reiect his Ministers forasmuch as the contempt of them is ioined not only with the contempt of his ordinance but also with the contempt of his person Secondly The second reproofe it reprooueth such as regard not what they say vnto them neither care for the words that come out of their mouthes whether it bee word of promise or of threatning whether of exhortation or of reprehension whether of peace and reconciliation or of warre and euill tidings whether of ioy and gladnesse or burdens and yokes of punishment heauy to beare These thinke and perswade themselues that they haue to doe onely with men and are not guilty of any contempt against God but they are greatly deceiued and shall one day know that they despise not the word of mortall man but of the almighty and eternall God Hence it is that we are charged on the contrary to take
better then of our selues through lowlinesse of minde Phil. 2 3. â—â—nches of 〈◊〉 vse This vse is as a stocke that hath many branches and disperseth it selfe diuers and sundry waies First of all we are willed to reioyce and be glad when the pleasant sauour of our brothers good name as a precious sweet ointment to the nostrils commeth abroad to his praise and commendation To heare euill of him should no more affect vs and delight vs then an euill smell which we abhorre and cannot abide but shunne it as farre as we can and testifie our dislike of it We are to be glad for the credite and good estimation of our neighbour This is a most worthy and principall fruite of the Spirit set downe by the Apostle Gal. 5. ver 22. The fruite of the Spirit is loue ioy peace long-suffering gentlenesse goodnesse faith meeknesse temperance against such there is no law And in the Epistle to the Romanes he thanketh God for them all because their faith was spread abroad throughout the whole world Rom. 1 8. In like manner Iethro the father in law of Moses came vnto him in the wildernesse and reioyced for all the goodnesse which the Lord had done to Israel when he had deliuered them out of the hand of the Egyptians and brought them ouer the red sea Exod. 18 9. So it ought to bee with vs wheÌ„soeuer any good befalleth others we ought to account it as our owne as wee haue our part in the profite of it so ought we to reioyce for it It is so in the members of our naturall body and it should likewise be so in the members of the mysticall body of Christ Iesus Secondly wee are bound to acknowledge the good things we see in our neighbours and to speake of the same The Apostle warneth vs that we should speake euill of no man Tit. 3 2. For this is vnseemely and vnlawfull for them that professe the faith of Christ and the feare of God Which reproueth those that in company of others at common feasts meetings make many of their brethren their tabletalke and defame them with their euill reports The Apostle speaking of Timothy noteth that the brethren reported well of him Acts 16 2. prouided alwaies that we allow not of the faults offences that are in them as 2 Chron. 25 2 27 2. Contrary to this duty are many abuses which wee are to consider First to hide the good things that are in them and to smother and conceale them as fire is raked vp in the ashes or a treasure buried in the earth or a pearle cast into the Sea Secondly to forge tales to their hurt and discredite whom the Apostle calleth inuenters of euill things Rom. 1 verse 29. This is to haue Satan in our heads Thus doe many inuent wickednesse in their beds and put it in practise when they arise These haue not God in their thoughts Thirdly to receiue and beleeue them being inuented by others without ground and warrant whereas we should not credite flying tales vncertaine rumors and reports without iust and sufficient cause though it be bruted and blazed neuer so commonly confidently and constantly When a fame ariseth vpon one mans report and relation or peraduenture more it may proceed from an euill minde or some priuate grudge or hatred of his person or dislike of his profession or other secret cause and therefore it ought to moue vs to see farther to search deeper into the cause before we beleeue the matter as Exod. 23.1 Thou shalt not raise a false report put not thy hand with the wicked to be an vnrighteous witnesse To this purpose Dauid said to Saul Wherefore giuest thou an eare to mens words that say behold Dauid seeketh euill against thee Such men haue the diuell in their hearts that beleeue and in their eares that heare with delight such slanderous words Thirdly to spread abroad lying and flying tales inuented heard and beleeued Thus one euill draweth forward another and maketh no end vntill all be euill and one mischiefe followeth in the necke of another is fruitefull in begetting children like vnto it selfe This sinne is made the more greeuous hainous when we heare tales and taunts begun and furthered by others and our selues adde somewhat of our owne as same for the most part encreaseth by going euery foote getteth new strength as we see 2 Sam. 13 ver 32. When Absolom had encouraged his seruants to kill Amnon his brother because he had defiled and defloured his sister Tamar tydings by and by came to Dauid Verse 30. saying Absolom hath siaine all the Kings sonnes and there is not one of them left See heerein our great corruption and take notice of it and seeke to redresse and represse it euery day more and more We are ready to detract from our brethren in good things and contrariwise to adde vnto them and to ouerlade them with euill things Thus we will seeme to know more of them and to see farther into them theÌ„ they do themselues Wherefore Moses deliuereth this as a warning vnto vs Leuit. 19 16. Thou shalt not goe vp and downe as a tale-bearer among thy people neither shalt thou stand against the blood of thy neighbour I am the Lord. The diuell is in the tongues of those that tell these tales and in their feete that walke vp and downe with theÌ„ from place to place from person to person from house to house For this cause Salomon saith Pro. 26 20. Where no wood is there the fire goeth out so where there is no talebearer the strife ceaseth The third branch of the vse is this that we are bound to keepe secret the offence of our neighbour and not to blaze it abroad if by priuate admonition he may be won So delt Ioseph with Mary when he perceiued that she was with child Math. 1 19. He would not make her a publike example But it may be obiected Obiection that by this meanes wee shall make our selues partakers of other mens sinnes I answer Answer no man must flatter another in euill for thereby he hurteth his soule and hardeneth his heart Salomon saith Prou. 27 6. Faithfull are the wounds of a friend but the kisses of an enemy are deceitfull This is a greeuous sinne in any but more greeuous in the Minister and doth the greatest harme Heereupon the Apostle speaketh of himselfe and the rest of the Ministers 1 Thess 2. Wee vsed not at any time flattering words as ye know nor a cloake of couetousnesse God is witnesse And in another Epistle writing of such as caused diuision and offences contrary to the doctrine of Christ hee saith They that are such serue not the Lord but their owne belly and by good words and faire speeches deceiue the hearts of the simple Rom. 16 18. Of such also the Lord complaineth by his Prophet Ier. 6 14. They haue healed the hurt of the daughter of my people slightly saying peace
consequently Obiect 2 the Pope may for the auoyding of a greater inconuenience tollerate and permit this sinne without fault and without being charged with any allowance of the sinne it selfe It is one thing to approue and another to allow a thing as God permitteth many wicked actes in the world which notwithstanding he detesteth I answer Answer the comparison is vnequall that I say not it is blasphemous It is the fearefull iudgement of God vpon his enemies to make such monstrous and mishapen conclusions God hath a royall prerogatiue aboue his law and is not subiect vnto it but to the righteousnesse of his owne will He permitteth the abominations that are committed that by his infinite power and wisdome he may turne all things to the glory of his mercy or iustice It is not so with the Magistrate he must bee obedient to the law of God and all his authority is to be subiect vnto it it is his office to punish knowne euill and not to permit it neither is hee able to turne euill into good by his suffering of it Besides it will not follow from hence to speak nothing of the Popes temporall iurisdiction and of the right he claimeth to be a temporall Prince neither can it any way iustifie his practise who raiseth rents and taketh fines for bawdry and therfore maketh himselfe no better then a bawde to whores and knaues forasmuch as he maintaineth them and they maintaine him They haue streetes and houses assigned vnto them where they shall dwell and he taketh their money whch they pay with ease and liue in brauery and excesse with the rest Lastly we may conclude from this reason that Magistrates if they list may permit all maner of wickednesse and suffer it to escape vnpunished and not be charged with the allowance of it For if this reason doe hold in one particular God may permit therfore the Magistrate may it is good in all which were to open a gap wide to all prophannesse Libertinisme Atheisme and Epicurisme A third argument Obiect is this a naughty thing may sometimes be necessary and being necessary and consequently impossible to be remooued it must needes be tollerated without fault as they goe about to prooue by testimony of Christ there must be offences Matth. 18.11 and of Paul there must be heresies 1 Corinth 11.19 Heere is a necessity of offences and heresies yet Christ and Paul were not in fault neither did they allow heresies I answer Answer first I would know whether they meane euery wicked thing or onely some wicked thing I suppose they meane not in generall that euery naughty thing is so necessary that it should be tollerated for then they must speake plainely with the diuels tongue and openly vtter his language Doe they then vnderstand it of some naughty and wicked thing that is necessary and so to bee tollerated Then the reason must be framed in this maner Some euill is necessary and therefore to be suffered but the stewes is some euil that is necessary and therfore the stewes ought to be tollerated Euery one meanly seen in the art of reasoning knoweth that the forme of this reason is starke naught and neither necessary nor to be suffered for of particulars nothing can follow Againe they peruert and corrupt the meaning of Christ and his Apostle Such things as cannot be auoyded may be accounted necessary according to the decree of God When he purposeth to try his children to haue them discerned from hypocrites oftentimes euils yea euen heresies breake forth from the corruption of men This is true we confesse and so much the places proue and inferre So then we must distinguish of tolleration which is of two sorts there is a tolleration of necessity and a tolleration of negligence The one is good as when a Magistrate hauing a subiect that committeth treason or such heinous crime that he cannot punish by reason of his owne weaknesse and his subiects power this he must beare of necessity because he hath no remedy so Dauid dealt toward Ioab when hee had slaine Abner with the sword 2. Sam. 3.39 I am this day weake though annointed king and these men the sonnes of Zeruiah be too hard for me the Lord shall reward the dooer of euill according to his wickednesse Where we see he tollerateth the euill which he could not remedy and referreth the execution of iustice vnto God that was of ability and power to punish it So may the Magistrate beare with patience for a certaine season not failing in his duty howbeit this must not be alwayes for when there is no such cause to suffer a knowne sinne to escape vnpunished he may not winke at it and beare with it There is also a tolleration that is euill which is done of negligence carelesnesse and ouermuch lenity and indulgence this is no necessary tolleration as when Eli bare with his sonnes in his old age did not chastise them for their offences this way doe they offend that punish not at all those that are to be punished or punish lightly such as are to be punished seuerely This tolleration of negligence cannot be implyed from the former places of Scripture seeing that to iustifie the wicked and to condemne the innocent are both of them equally an abomination vnto the Lord. Prouerbes 17.15 Lastly I would gladly vnderstand whether our aduersaries would reason thus Heresies must be therefore tollerate heresies and suffer heretikes to remaine therefore burne not heretikes confute not heresies but let them alone If they dare not reason thus why doe they presse vs with the like consequent if they will needs conclude after this manner what wrong haue they done to our brethren and how much innocent blood haue they shed in the late dayes of persecution O that this argument had beene coyned and vrged in Queene Maries dayes among vs or might now preuaile with the Spanish Inquisition then should not the soules of them that were slain for the word of God Reuel 6.9 10. and for the testimony which they held cry out with a loud voyce saying How long O Lord holy and true dost thou not iudge and auenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth The last argument is this that the Protestants permit vsurie by their lawes and doe not punish Obiect 4 men for taking ten in the hundred which is done to meet with a greater inconuenience or mischiefe and so doth the Pope with his stewes Heereunto we may adde that which Parsons patcheth together after his trifling manner namely that we allow not the Catholikes absenting themselues from the Church and yet we make them pay for their recusancy I answer Answer to the first instance that if we punish not all byting gaine or suffer the poore to be oppressed we cannot be excused but are to bee blamed forasmuch as the word of God forbiddeth to oppresse the poore by vsury Exo. 22.25 Leuit. 25.35 36. Deu. 23.19 Touching the second instance or example
performed by and by we are not to prescribe to God his seasons hee knoweth when to strike and how to punish It is well said by the Prophet Hab. 2 3. The vision is yet for an appointed time but at the end it shall speake and not lie though it tarry waite for it because it will surely come it will not tarry For albeit God may seeme to vs to deferre the time or to forget his seruants yet he will try our patience and obedience as wee see in the place named before Heere is the patience and faith of the Saints Reuel 13 10. We must not make too much haste but wait for the accomplishment of those things hauing withall a liuely faith and full assurance to beleeue that in Gods appointed time they shall come to passe He is faithfull that hath promised and cannot lye he is true of his word that hath spoken and cannot deceiue Woe therefore vnto all those that deale vniustly and violently with Gods inheritance they touch his annointed and they that do them harme do touch the apple of his eye so that they cannot escape vengeance Ver. 28. And if the woman bee not defiled but be cleane then she shall be free In the former verse Moses hath shewed the punishment that shal come vpon the guilty person which punishment is sutable to the sinne committed thereby to cleere his owne iustice and to terrifie all persons from committing sinne In these wordes wee haue matter of wonderfull great comfort for the innocent person For howsoeuer GOD setteth downe diuers hard and heauy threatnings as greeuous burdens to be borne against all wicked and vngodly persons yet hee is euermore carefull of his children that they be not oppressed with sorrow and ouermuch heauinesse of minde forasmuch as hee hath a remnant that call vpon him Luke 7. wisedome is alwaies iustified of her children Behold heere a contrary effect and operation in drinking of these bitter waters according to the contrary condition of those that dranke of them Such as were guilty of the sinne of adultery they turned to their horrible destruction and became as it were rank poison their bellies swelled their thighes rotted and the parts which they had shamefully abused miserably perished But such as were indeed innocent suspected without iust cause and accused without due proofe and examined without sufficient triall of the fact committed through the iealousie of their vncharitable husbands and had kept the marriage bed vndefiled those bitter waters should not be bitter vnto them they should not hurt or hinder them at all neither worke any dangerous effect in them but rather bee wholesome and healthfull vnto them God himselfe the iust GOD and the maintainer of iustice will bring the truth to light that was hid in darknesse and turne the hearts of their husbands toward them so that they should liue in godly loue and charity together and see to their endlesse ioy and comfort the fruite of their bodies the hope of their houses the staffe and stay of their age I meane their children the heritage of the Lord. Wee learne from this first promise Doctrine that God maketh knowne the innocency of his seruants God wil mâ—â— the innocency of his seâ—uants â—roâ—â— For howsoeuer the faithfull may be falsely accused and haue many slanderous imputations laide vnto their charge yet God will make their cause to bee rightly knowne and discouer the truth in despight of their enemies This is confirmed vnto vs by many examples in the old and new Testament Ioseph being solde into Egypt was greeuously accused by his mistresse and cruelly imprisoned by his master impudency and incontinency in the one cruelty and credulity in the other Gen. 39 â—â— were the causes that he was put into prison in the place where the Kings prisoners lay bound his case might seeme now to be desperate and he to be for euer in displeasure and out of fauour and no hope left vnto him to be deliuered from thence where his feete were held in the stockes and he laid in irons Psal 10â— 1â— yet when the appointed time came and the counsell of the Lord had tried him hee made his cause knowne Gen. 39. The Lord was with Ioseph shewed him mercy and got him fauour in the sight of the master of the prison c. Whereby we see that at the first he was vsed hardly and had fetters of iron cast vpon him as an euill dooer but afterward hee was more mildely and mercifully handled when as his innocency was made knowne The like we might say of Dauid who in all his dealings toward Saul carried himselfe wisely obediently and vprightly as became the Kings sonne subiect and seruant yet he was persecuted from place to place and hated euen vnto the death and hunted as a Partridge vpon the Mountaines yea he found no rest for the soles of his feete like the Doue sent out of the Arke in the time of the flood and ouerflowing of the waters Gen. 8 9. But when Saul saw that the lap was cut off from his garment and the speare and pot of water that was at his head taken away he said to Dauid Thou art more righteous then I for thou hast rendred me good and I haue rendred thee euill and thou hast shewed this day that thou hast dealt well with mee forasmuch as when the lord had closed me in thine hands thou killedst me not c. but my soule was precious in thine eyes 1 Sam. 24 18. and 26 20 21. So did God deale with Ieremy when he was slandered and falsely accused to be a conspiratour and to weaken the hands of the people and when he was cast into prison the Lord raised vp some to fauour him who made his case knowne and he was deliuered Christ Iesus was charged to be a blasphemer of God an enemy of Caesar an author of sedition and a disturber of the peace howbeit his greatest enemies that sate in iudgement of him pronounced him innocent and confessed that the Pharisees and Priests for enuy had deliuered him I will adde one example more and that shall be the blessed Virgin who being betrothed to Ioseph before they came together as man and wife shee was found to be with childe by the holy Ghost Math. 1 18 19 20. Then she began to be suspected of incontinency and Ioseph being a iust man and not willing to make her a publike example was minded to put her away seretly What then doth God leaue her destitute and him perplexed her in suspicion and him in his resolution to depart from her No for as she was innocent and not faulty of that crime so did he make her innocency and integrity knowne for whiles he thought these things behold an Angel of the Lord appeared vnto him in a dreame saying Ioseph the sonne of Dauid feare not to take Mary thy wife for that which is conceiued in her is of the holy Ghost All which testimonies make
his good name and estimation according to the commandement of our Lord and Master Mathew 7 verse 12. Whatsoeuer yee would that other men should do vnto you euen so do ye vnto them for this is the Law and the Prophets Doth God require this at our hands and will not he performe it toward vs Must we cleere our brothers good name and will God himselfe faile to do it or doe we thinke wee can haue a better or greater care of the name of our brother or of our owne name then God the righteous Iudge of the world hath of vs all That cannot be he is iealous of our good names and will not haue the truth smothered with a lye nor innocency buried in the earth Shall we make our selues more righteous then GOD and iustifie our selues aboue our Maker There is not a spark of that truth which is in GOD giuen to vs true it is he honoureth vs by vouchsafing this mercy vnto vs to open our mouthes to speak his truth which he is able to auouch and iustifie against all gainsayers a thousand waies If we then that are euill know how to acquit our brethren we may be well assured he will be more iust and righteous in all his dealings toward vs then we haue beene or can be one to another And if wee haue meanes at any time to free our brethen from infamy wee may fully and certainely be assured that hee will be ready to bring to light our innocency Secondly seeing God hath promised to make our innocency that is derided or denied Vs e 2 to be knowne let vs know that it is our duty to goe boldly to the Throne of his grace and to pray vnto God to performe his promise toward vs. It falleth out oftentimes that we see no way to bring the truth to light and we think it vnpossible that euer we should be cleered howbeit we haue to do with God to whom nothing is secret before whom all things are manifest he is able to bring vs into credite againe We take therefore a wrong course and prouide euilly for our selues to rage and storme against those that reuile vs and speake all manner of euill of vs falsely for Christ his sake whereas we ought to repaire into the presence of GOD and to craue of him that he would make the iustice of our causes to appeare If any obiect Obiect Is not God without praier able to make the truth of our causes knowne Or hath he need to be put in mind of his office which is to iustifie the godly and to condemne the wicked I answer Answer as GOD is able of himselfe to doe it so he also hath appointed the meanes how he will do it And among them all none is more excellent then praier so that his almighty power doth not exclude praier but rather imply it neither should it keepe vs from prayer but rather encourage vs to praier forasmuch as almighty God vseth it as an instrument for the performance of those things which he hath promised and appointed He that goeth to warfare prepareth horse armour and leuieth souldiers and getteth what prouision and furniture he can he will by no meanes be brought to leaue theÌ„ behind him or to send them backe againe and to rush into the battell without them because they are instruments by which God is wont to giue the victory to such as it seemeth good to him so that he cannot without rashnesse lay them aside so is prayer necessary by the which the LORD is accustomed to giue vnto vs those things that we want and therefore it were horrible presumption to neglect it vnder pretence of his knowledge vnderstanding our cases or of his power enabling him to do all things or of his prouidence determining all things As God hath appointed armour to them that desire victory so hath he ordained praier for them that would be releeued in necessity â—it God â—eth what â—eed yet â—er is need True it is GOD knoweth what wee need better then our selues that are in neede yet is not praier to be holden superfluous because God hath commanded vs that in the day of trouble we should call vpon him Mat. 7. he hath promised to heare vs and deliuer vs Psal 50. He hath made no promise to vs of any blessing except we aske the same of him he keepeth vs in feare and reuerence and maketh vs to acknowledge him to be the giuer and author of all good things he declareth his loue vnto vs that humbleth and abaseth himselfe to heare our requests complaints particularly and thereby enflameth vs to loue him again and to put our trust in him by this familiar communication with him we grow after a sort familiar with him and wee are bold to shroud our selues vnder his wing as the childe flyeth to his father and lastly as we confesse that whatsoeuer good things we enioy do come from him alone so it is our duty to returne to him the thankes and to vse them to his glory Wherefore whensoeuer wee finde our selues wronged of our neighbours we are not to turne vpon theÌ„ in a rage like vnto the dogge that runneth after the stone that is cast at him and not at him that did cast it but let vs runne with boldnesse vnto God and poure out our supplications before him desiring him to helpe vs and right our cause This doth the Prophet Dauid in many places Psal 4 1 and 69 13. Heare me when I â—ill O God of my righteousnesse thou hast enlarged me when I was in distresse haue mercy vpon me and heare my praier He acknowledgeth in his praier to God that he was the witnesse Iudge and defender of his innocency and vprightnesse toward Saul or any other declaring by his owne example that when men vniustly condemne vs we must flie vnto God by humble and earnest praier who is the patron and pleader of the causes of his people And in the seuenth Psalme verse 6. Arise O Lord in thine anger lift vp thy selfe because of the rage of mine enemies and awake for me to the iudgement that thou hast commanded and afterward verse 8. The Lord shall iudge the people iudge mee O Lord according to my righteousnesse and according to mine integrity that is in me If God did not lay to his hand and helpe him he confesseth that he were vtterly destroyed and therefore he praieth to be deliuered from his persecuters Whensoeuer therefore men will not iudge vprightly and haue their eies blinded through malice or fauour we ought by praier to referre our causes to him that hath no respect of persons and so commit our causes to him that iudgeth righteously 1 Pet. 2 23. Howsoeuer the innocent cause of the godly may be hidden for a time and ouerwhelmed by the slanders of the vngodly yet if we be not wanting vnto our selues continuance of time the daughter of truth will bring it to light We cry out against the wicked but
the hand of GOD to be with vs and to haue scattered the clouds and mistes of falsehood slanders and euill surmises and so made the goodnesse of our cause and the cleerenesse of our conscience to appeare as the Sunne that shineth in his strength it belongeth vnto vs to confesse his louing kindnesse and by all meanes to be thankfull to him for it and to expresse our thankfulnesse by obedience Let vs not be like vnto the Lepers in the Gospel who were very desirous to be clensed of their leprosie they lifted vp their voices and said Iesus Master haue mercy on vs Luke 17 verse 13. Howbeit when once they were healed they went their waies and neuer remembred him that recouered them like to Pharaohs chiefe Butler that gaue the cup into his hand Gen 4â— â—1 who forgat Ioseph so soone as his head was lifted vp and he restored vnto his place Verse 14. albeit Ioseph had intreated him to thinke vpon him when it should be well with him and so to shew kindnesse vnto him for that kindnesse which hee had receiued Onely one of these ten leapers that were cleansed returned backe to Iesus to giue him thankes and ascribe praise and glory to bee due vnto him for that worke Thus it is with many of vs we are ready to call and cry out for the wrongs that wee sustaine we are as desirous to haue our names cleered as the Lepers were to haue their bodies clensed but when God hath helped to cleere vs who were not able to cleere our selues and so hath wrought meanes for our good we reioyce in our selues and not in the Lord we praise our selues and not the Lord we do so magnifie our selues that we neuer glorifie him we are so iealous of our owne name that wee are neuer a whit zealous of Gods Name Is it so small a benefit to haue our good meaning manifest and our righteousnesse knowne that it is not worth thanks If a man should come as a witnesse on our side when our case seemed desperate and out of hope would we not thinke our selues beholding vnto him It is the Lord that is the God of our righteousnesse it is he that will giue iudgement on our side and therefore to him we owe praise glory thankes and all honour This we see performed in Dauid Psalm 18 20 24 47 49. being a Psalme of thankesgiuing in the day that the Lord deliuered him from the hand of all his enemies from the hand of Saul of whom he was accused to affect the kingdome and to seeke his life He confesseth how good God had bene vnto him that he rewarded him according to his righteousnesse and according to the cleanenesse of his hands he recompenced him that it was God that auenged him and subdued the people vnder him and deliuered him from the violent man whereupon he concludeth Therefore will I giue thankes vnto thee O Lord among the heathen and sing praises vnto thy Name Thus must we doe and this ought to be our song when we haue receiued the same fauour We are acquainted with his goodnesse in this kinde but he cannot be acquainted with our thankfulnesse We can be content to swallow with a wide and open throat his benefits but wheÌ„ we should confesse his mercy to his glory our mouthes are stopped and our tongues are tyed and our throats are dryed and our harts are streightned that we cannot vtter a voice nor deliuer him a word for the deliuerance that we haue had experience of Vse 5 Fiftly as our doctrine putteth vs in minde of duties belonging vnto God so it offereth vs instruction how to behaue our selues toward our brethren Is God carefull of our good name and will hee make knowne our innocency Then let the same minde be in vs one toward another which is in the Almighty toward vs all let vs follow the example of our heauenly Father and be carefull to maintaine the good name of our brethren shew that mercy vnto them which we haue receiued of God We cannot haue a better example set before our eies then the example of God who chargeth vs to be mercifull as he is mercifull Luk. 6 30. As he is ready to forgiue vs so ought we to forgiue from our hearts the trespasses that are done vnto vs Ephe. 4. As he made all things in sixe daies and rested the seuenth so ought we to rest from the labours of our callings and sanctifie the Sabbath day Gen. 2. Exod. 20. As Christ washed the feete of his Disciples so he gaue them an example that they should do as hee had done to them for he is meeke and lowly in heart they shall finde rest to their soules Ioh. 13. As he being in the forme of God thinking it no robbery to be equall to God made himselfe of no reputation tooke vpon him the forme of a seruant so the same minde ought to be in vs that was in him that so in lowlinesse of minde we should esteeme each other better then our selues haue a kinde of emulation among vs who should cast down himselfe lowest Phil. 2 5. As he suffered for vs so he hath left vs an example that we should follow his steps 1 Pet. 2.21 As he was reuiled and reuiled not againe as he suffred threatened not but committed himselfe to him that iudgeth righteously so should not we giue taunt for taunt and reproch for reproch And as Christ defended his Disciples when as they were falsely charged wrongfully accused as we shewed before so ought we to deale toward our brethreÌ„ When we heare false reports which haue no ground or good beginning such as in our owne knowledge conscience we know to be inuented in hell and broached in earth such I say as are spread abroad through malice of our brother and hatred of his profession what must we do shal we beleeue them giue credite vnto them Shall we increase them adde somewhat of our owne or shal we laugh at them make our selues merry with them No we must not only stop the streame and stay the reports keepe our selues and others from receiuing of them but we must open our mouthes in the cause of the dumbe and oppose our selues against those that are their enemies A good name is a precious iewell Prou. 22 1. it is better then siluer and gold It commendeth vs to God his Angels It is a precious oyntment and a sweete perfume that maketh vs acceptable to the sons of men and winneth their hearts yea sometimes it maketh our enemies to bee at peace with vs and to fauour vs. It seasoneth the gifts that we haue receiued and maketh them profitable vnto others If our giftes be neuer so great and excellent yet if we haue not a good name to grace them and counrenance them we can do very little or no good with them If we see a man stealing away the goods of our neighbour and
secretly purloyning them away and we hold our peace are we not accessary to his theft and partakers of his sin So if wee heare any raising euill reports of him and robbing him of his good name which is more in value then all things in the world are we not slanderers as well as hee while we ioyne with him so become guilty of the same transgression A good name is many a mans liuing take that away and impaire his credite he is vtterly vndone not able to maintaine himselfe you hurt him as much as if you tooke away house and land corne cattell from him or any other thing of worth that is deare vnto him If then it be so rich and precious a treasure we must bee carefull to maintaine our brothers credite estimation being made keepers of his life of his goods and of his good name doing the same vnto him which we desire he should do vnto vs. This is a signe of true loue that we loue him indeed when we will not spare to take vpon vs his iust defence and on the other side it is an euident token of cold loue or no loue at all when wee see them abused and do not regard it the Lord will raise vp others in his righteous iudgement who shall do as little for vs as wee doe for those that stand in need of vs. Vse 6 Lastly as this doctrine hath offered vnto vs sundry good meditations of duties concerning God and our brother so it sendeth vs not away without comfort concerning our selues Are wee slandered and reuiled Are we falsely charged with things which we neuer spake or did Let this be our comfort the time shall certainly come when the slanderers shall be detected and put to silence It ought not to seeme strange to vs when such flying tales are noised abroad rather it might seeme most strange as a great wonder if it were not so The diuell will be the diuell still who is the head and prince of all slanderers and all his instruments will be like him Gods people aboue all others are falsely accused they are not of the world Iohn 15 19. but chosen out of the world and therefore the world hateth them Ioseph was accused to be incontinent Iob was condemned to be an hypocrite Daniel was charged with disobedience Amos of conspiracy Eliah of troubling Israel Dauid of seeking Sauls life Paul was suspected to bee a murtherer Christ our Sauiour was reputed an enemy to Caesar and his Disciples were accused and iudged worthy of stripes and censured to bee mouers of sedition among the people howbeit all this is but as a cloud which will quickly be dispersed as a darke mist that shall suddenly bee scattered away It is a notable comfort to heare these things that GOD will not suffer vs to sinke downe vnder taunts and rebukes of men but lift vp our heads and pronounce sentence of absolution on our side Let it not trouble vs to be condemned of men so that wee be assured to be iustified of God If a man were wrongfully condemned in an action of slander or fellony in an inferiour Court of iustice and there iudged to be guilty of some hainous crime yet if he were sure to bee acquitted and discharged by appeale to an higher Court where he is perswaded hee cannot but haue iustice because there is no corruption of Iudge or witnesse how would he be comforted and how little should the ouerthrow he had taken be regarded forasmuch as hee knoweth the next triall will set all to right againe So is the case with vs. It is our lot and condition heere to bee persecuted and reuiled for righteousnesse sake Mat. 5 1◠1◠and we shall be condemned of wicked men vniustly howbeit this ought not to trouble vs how greatly soeuer they resist vs and rage against vs this is but a condemnation of men vpon the earth wee may lawfully appeale from them to an higher Court and to a greater Iudge When Paul was falsely accused by the Iewes and could haue no iustice at the hands of the high Priests he appealed to Caesar that is Acts 25 12 from inferior Gouernors to the Emperour that was supreme So must we doe when wee are burdened and oppressed by the poison of euill tongues and condemned as euill dooers of all men we know there is a Iudge that sitteth in heauen who will acquit vs when wee come before him and take the cause into his owne hand And if we see not this alwaies accomplished in this life it shall most certainly be performed in the life to come when all the secrets of euery mans heart shall be opened Sometimes he maketh their light so to shine in this world that they reape great fruite of their godlinesse and the Sunne beames as it were to refresh them and make them aliue againe But if it happen not in this life yet it shall not faile in the next life when Christ shall appeare in glory and say Come yee blessed of my Father inherite yee the kingdome prepared for you from the beginning of the world Math. chap. 25 verse 34. When hee shall breake the heauens and come to iudge the quicke and the dead let vs lift vp our heads and reioyce for our redemption draweth neere This is the time of our refreshing heere we are ouerwearied with bearing the burden of other mens malice Then shall all teares bee wiped from our eyes and we shall see as wee are seene and know as we are knowne as we reade Math. chap. 13 verse 43. Then shall the righteous shine foorth as the Sunne in the kingdome of their Father he that hath eares to heare let him heare To this purpose speaketh Paul Colos chap. 3 verses 3 4. Your life is hid with Christ in God when Christ who is our life 1 Iohn 3 ◠shall appeare then shall ye also appeare with him in glory If then our righteousnesse bee couered heere as with a garment and bee hidden as a treasure that is buried in the earth yet our life shall not alwayes lye in obscurity for when the night is past the day will appeare and when falsehood hideth her face the truth will be made manifest Let vs acknowledge the power of God that is able to do this and let vs rest patiently in him that is our stay Let vs not fret our selues because of him that prospereth in his way and bringeth wicked deuises to passe Contrary-wise the vngodly haue from this doctrine matter of sorrow and heauinesse because howsoeuer they rule heere for a time and will not bee controlled they say their tongues are their owne who is Lord ouer them they thinke themselues priuiledged to deuise and disperse what lies they list and none may call them to an account yet God will one day call them to an account when they shall receiue according to their workes For yet a little while 〈◊〉 37 10 13 and the wicked shall not
of execration or imprecation against himselfe if he had offended saue onely in this tryall of adultery So that we must aboue all things beware we flatter not our selues in these great sinnes in hope of secrecy or impunity This is the counsel that Salomon giueth vpon this consideration Prou. 5.20 21. Why wilt thou my sonne bee rauished with a strange woman and embrace the bosome of a stranger for the waies of man are before the eyes of the Lord and he pondereth all his goings Where he warneth vs to beware of secret sinnes because the eye of God is euermore vpon vs and our most secret actions We may not beare our selues bolde vpon his ignorance or ouersight or slippe of memory as many presume vpon these such like when they haue to do with the sonnes of men For if wee haue any hope either that they know not our offences or haue forgotten them we lift vp our heads on high and feare not to dare the Magistrate to his face And indeed it is true the wisest men are not alwayes able in so smooth a carriage and so close a conueyance to enter into the secret purposes of deceitful men The heart of man is deceitfull aboue all things and the corners of it past finding out Hence it is that Christ saith vnto his disciples when there were gathered together such an innumerable multitude of people that they trode one vpon another Beware of the leauen of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie for there is nothing couered that shall not be reuealed neither hid that shall not be knowne Luk. 12.1.2 Adultery and hypocrisie are knowne for the most part onely vnto our selues and therefore we waxe the bolder and proceede the farther in them according to the Lords words Psal 50.21 Thâ—se things hast thou done and I kept silence thou thoughist that I was altogether such a one as thy selfe but I wil reproue thee and set them in order before thine eyes The trueth of all this we haue verified in the late treacheries and treasons conspired against our King our Queene our Prince our People and our Religion against the Church and Common-wealth Our manifold and maruellous yea miraculous deliuerances doe publish and proclaime claime very notably that there is a God that iudgeth the earth who seeth all things heareth all things vnderstandeth all things and reuealeth all things Happy were it for vs if we knew the things aright that belong to our peace Haue we not good experience that nothing is hidden from God doe we not find to our great comfort that the plots and proiects of our enemies howsoeuer sought to be concealed by taking of oathes and receiuing of the Sacrament are yet knowne vnto God Wee serue such a gracious God as watcheth for vs so that he which keepeth Israel neither slumbreth nor sleepeth O that we would take notice of these things O that men would consider when they sinne that the all-seeing eye of God is vpon them to reueale them according to his knowledge and to reward them according to their sinne O that wicked men therfore did know what they do The men of the old world sinned in all ryot and excesse but had they knowne they had beene so neere to be drowned by a generall flood they would not haue run into those sinnes so that our Sauiour saith Matth 24 â— 39. As in the dayes that were before the flood they were eating and drinking marrying and giuing in marriage vntill the day that Noe entred into the Arke and knew not vntill the flood came and tooke them all away so shall also the comming of the Sonne of man be If Iudas had known what he did when he betrayed his Master hee would neuer haue receiued the thirty pence Luke 23 3â— the price of innocent blood Our Sauior praying for his persecuters saith Father forgiue theÌ„ for they know not what they doe If the rich man that is now tormented in hel where is no promise of pardon nor release of punishment nor place of repentance nor hope of escaping had knowne or considered that by his sinnes he should haue heaped vp so great wrath against the day of wrath he would not haue needed Lazarus to be sent vnto him to bring him one drop of water to coole his tongue and to quench his heate In him these two sinnes met together prodigality and couetousnesse the two extremes of too much and too little he spent too much and yet he held too fast he wasted all but yet hee would giue nothing He fared deliciously and clothed himselfe sumptuously euery day but he affoorded nothing to poore Lazarus he consumed all vppon himselfe but refused to bestow any thing vpon him that lay at his gate So then he was both riotous and couetous exceeding costly and yet exceeding niggardly a spend-all and yet a spare-all but he neuer marked nor learned what would be the end of both those To this purpose the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 2.8 The Princes of this world knew not the hidden wisdome which God ordained before the world for had they knowne it they would not haue crucified the Lord of glory So then the want of the knowledge of God of sinne and of duty is the originall cause of all misery And Iohn in his first Epistle chap. 3.6 hath a worthy saying Whosoeuer abideth in him sinneth not whosoeuer sinneth hath not seene him neither knowne him Such as commit sinne with all greedinesse and and haue it reigning in them doe not know God as they ought to doe howsoeuer they may boast of their owne knowledge Let vs learne therefore betimes to bridle our affections and practises of sinne following the example of Ioseph who being prouoked to adultery answered that he should sinne against God Gen. 39.9 and remembring the confession of the Church Psal 44.20 21. If we haue forgotten the Name of our God and stretched out our hands to a strange god Shall not God search this out for he knoweth the secrets of the heart They are sencelesse men that care not what they commit against God if it may be hidden from the face of men There is but one steppe betweene this and Atheisme to runne out into all excesse of riot and yet to thinke to hide it from God Vse 3 Lastly from hence ariseth great comfort to the faithfull For seeing God seeth the thoughts and intents of wicked men howsoeuer men couer them with dissimulation and deceit as with a cloake we may cheere vp our hearts in time of trouble assuring our selues that nothing can come to passe or fall out vnto vs which he doth not know and behold This is that which the Lord telleth Moses Exod. 3.7 8. when the people of Israel sighed by reason of their bondage and cryed in the bitternesse of their spirit their cry came vp vnto God so that he heard their groaning and remembred his couenant and had respect vnto them The Lord said I haue surely seene the affliction of my people
graces and in what manner soeuer they are qualified though they be abundantly stored and furnished with all learning diuine and humane yet they must willingly submit themselues to this triall and vndergoe this examination It ought to be in well ordered Churches as it is in well ordered Cities No man is admitted to set vp in any mystery but such as offer some piece of worke to the Masters of the Company to declare their skill in that faculty for which they are purposed to open their shop So should such as intend the ministery of the word as it were to giue a taste of their skil knowledge by subiecting themselues to this examining It doth not argue any want of gift to be ready to haue our gifts prooued but the contrary giueth iust cause of suspition of some want There is no man that hath good pure gold is vnwilling to bring it to the touchstone but he that hath the counterfeit It is not the iust dealing tradesman that is afraid to haue his weights or the mete-yard brought in place but the deceiuer The Gentiles which sometimes speake of our religion do serue as witnesses to teach vs the state of former times We reade in Lampridius writing the life of Alexander Seuerus that the Emperor in choise of his Magistrates made them stand openly to be examined of any man and allowed any to make exceptions against them Lampridiâ— Because saith he the Iewes and Christians vsed this order in chusing their Ministers If both the Iewes and the Christians obserued this order what warrant haue we to breake it or to take vp another order And if that Emperour would haue this obserued in the Common-wealth why not much rather in the Church It shall be an honour vnto vs to be content to be tried It will manifest our humility that we are not high conceited of our selues and of our owne gifts yea it shall serue the more to our comfort throughout the whole course of our liues the administration of our office Thus did Samuel offer himselfe to the triall was content to heare what any man could obiect against him 1 Sam. 12 3. Behold heere I am witnesse against me before the Lord and before his annointed whose Oxe haue I taken or whose asse c. Happy are those Ministers that follow this example and happy are those Churches that follow that order which GOD hath appointed CHAP. IX 1. AND the Lord spake vnto Moses in the wildernesse of Sinai c. 2. Let the Children of Israel also keepe the Passeouer at his appointed season c. IN this Chapter Moses proceedeth to shew the maner of their sanctification 〈◊〉 parts of 〈◊〉 Chapter wherein obserue two things the first concerning the Passeouer the second concerning the cloud couering the Tabernacle and gouerning the remouings encampings of the Israelites The Passeouer is double the one for such as were cleane the other for such as were vncleane The former Passeouer containeth the commandement of God and the obedience of Moses Touching the commandement we haue heere a repetition of the feast of the Passeouer instituted before as we see Exod. 12. â—â—â—ect â—â—â—â—er But wherefore doth God againe mention it in this place It was for two causes first because such is our slacknesse and security in holy things that except Gods commandement be daily vrged repeated and beaten into our hearts we quickly forget the same Phil. 3.1 1 Thess 4 2. Secondly the Israelites did not certainly know whether they should celebrate it in their iournies in the wildernesse or not Exod. 12 25. All feasts were instituted to teach men to know God and his Sonne Iesus Christ and to praise him for his benefits So the Passeouer was ordained to keepe in remembrance the wonderfull and miraculous deliuerance of the people out of Egypt and that they might be taught to look for deliuerance by Iesus Christ the Lambe of God 〈◊〉 13 8. slaine touching the vertue efficacy of it euen from the beginning of the world This Passeouer was the second ordinary sacrifice of the Iewes touching the eating of the Paschall Lambe whereby the remembrance of their departure out of Egypt was celebrated and the death of Christ the true Passeouer was represented So then it had respect and relation partly to the time past and partly to the time to come In handling hereof we must consider first the circumstances both of place where it was obserued to wit at Sinai where the law had beene deliuered for as yet they were not gone from that place and of the time prescribed before on the 14. day of the first moneth Secondly the Passeouer it selfe both the substance of it and the rites both the matter and the manner of the celebrating of it Deut. 16 1 2. Exod. 12. 〈◊〉 of â—â—sseouer The Summe whereof is this Euery housholder was commanded to take a Lambe without blemish verse 5. a male of the first yeare for his house and kill it at euening verse 6. then they must take the blood strike it on the two side-postes and on the vpper doore post of the houses wherein they did eate it verse 7. and they must eate the flesh of it not raw or sodden with water verse 9. but roste with fire verse 8. with vnleauened bread and with bitter herbes nothing must remaine of it vntill the morning if there did it must be burnt with fire verse 10. And all this must be done with girding vp of their garments with putting on of their shooes the taking of their walking staues in their hands as men that were in haste that must flie for their liues verse 11. All this being literally considered belongeth nothing vnto vs for the Passeouer is passed ouer together with the law of ceremonies and all these rites haue an end howbeit the Lord meant that these should be figures of things to come whereof we haue now the truth and substance since the time that our Lord Iesus Christ hath beene manifested to the world This is the cause why S. Paul telleth the Colossians that these things were but shadowes Col. 2 17. the body whereof is in Christ Let vs therefore come in particular to the vses which we are to make of this Passeouer the ground and foundation whereof is to be taken out of the Apostle 1 Cor. 5 7 8. Christ our Passeouer is sacrificed for vs therefore let vs keepe the feast not with old leauen neither with the leauen of malice and wickednesse but with the vnleauened bread of sincerity and truth As then the Iewes had their Passeouer so the Christians haue their Passeouer as they had their Lambe so we haue our Lambe as they kept their Feast so we must keepe our Feast For God neuer meant and intended to ordain any ceremony among his people which contained not some inward signification and profitable instruction to the end of the world If wee haue ceremonies that serue not to some
He did not glory to haue in his owne breast an oracle to answer all doubts nor challenge any power of freedome from errour as the man of sinne in the pride of his owne heart boasteth of himselfe The third part is the resolution and determination of God deciding the question and making some lawes extending to them and their posterity first if any were vncleane they had respit giuen them vnto the second moneth they haue not liberty vntil the next yeare but to the next moneth they are dispensed withal Secondly the man that is cleane and refuseth to come he shall be cut off that is excommunicated from the people Thirdly if a stranger desire to be partaker of the Passeouer he must embrace the true religion be circumcised Exod. 12.49 and then he may come Touching the question and the occasion thereof it appeareth that those good men which were shut out from this part of Gods seruice by reason they were defiled by touching a dead body were much greeued at heart and troubled in mind that they were barred and as it were banished from the Passeouer hauing as great a desire as others to come vnto it Hence it is that they make earnest moane and complaint to Moses for their separation and therefore desire to be eased and releeued by him The doctrine Doctrinâ— from hence is that it is a great cause of sorrow and griefe to Gods deare children Gods chiâ—dren are greeued 〈◊〉 they are 〈◊〉 from his â—â—â—uice when they are by any iust occasion or by the hand of God vpon them withheld and kept back from the parts and exercises of his worship We see this in Hezekiah in his sicknesse Esay 38.1 his chiefe lamentation and complaint was that he should not see the face of the Lord in his Temple Dauid often complaineth and lamenteth that he was driuen by his enemies from his worship He maketh the condition of the sparrow swallow better then his Psal 84.3 42.1 and 5. and 137 which might come neerer to the altar then he his soule panted and thirsted after God The Church wept by the riuers of Babylon when they remembred Sion and the songs they had sung in the Temple and in another place the Church being by captiuiâ—y depriued of the Temple of their Synagogues of their sacrifices of their Sacraments and of the exercises of their religion maketh bitter complaint to God O Lord and 74.7 they haue cast thy Sanctuary into the fire they haue defiled thy dwelling place The incestuous Corinthian being by excommunication put from the fellowship of the Saints and the vse of the Ministery became comfortlesse and was almost swallowed vp with sorrow 2 Cor. 2.7 And can it be otherwise The godly find Reason 1 such sweetnesse such comfort such spirituall ioy in the presence of God where the exercises of his worship and religion are performed as nothing in this life is more pleasant and delightfull vnto them The Prophet cryeth out as if he were rauished with an holy contemplation of the excellency of this Psaâ— 8â— 1 1â— 10 anâ— 8. and 14 How amiable are thy Tabernacles O Lord of hostes my soule longeth yea euen fainteth for the Courts of the Lord c. The word is sweeter to them then the hony and the hony combe and more to be desired then much fine gold They feed vpon the bread in the SacrameÌ„ts as vpon the fatnes of his house drink of the cup as of the riuers of his pleasures they offer vp praiers as sweet incense and lift vp their hands as the euening sacrifice How then can it be but that the losse want of al these brought vpon theÌ„ should strike them to the heart and minister matter of much greefe and mourning vnto them Secondly the great loue and mercy of God toward his people doth appeare in the exercises of religion and the place of his worship to them that are not altogether blind and deafe and past all sense and feeling of good things then in all other things throughout the whole world besides Prou. 9.1.2 And indeed a man or woman that hath once tasted the comfort of his adoption and saluation in Christ taught in the word and confirmed in the Sacraments will think it one of his greatest losses to lose and leaue these exercises and the greatest plague to be depriued of them and by them of the pledges of his goodnesse and fauor Thirdly when these are gone they know and consider the greatest stayes and helpes of their standing in the grace of God are vtterly taken away from them therefore they haue cause to lament as Psal 74.9 We see not our signes there is no more any Prophet neither is there among vs any that knoweth how long When he taketh away his word he lifteth vp his standard and goeth away And can there be greater cause to mourne then when God departeth from his people Vse 1 This reprooueth such as can lament bitterly and mourne heauily for the least earthly losses and troubles but neuer trouble themselues for losse of spirituall things It was not so with the wife of Phinehas she had many causes of mourning met together by heauy tidings that were told vnto her her father in law had broken his necke her husband was killed the hoste of God discomfited and the Arke of God was taken howbeit among all these none went neerer none so neere vnto her as the taking of the Arke and therefore she doubleth this which she could not put out of her mind and did after a sort put out all the rest â—â—m 4.22 The glory is departed from Israel for the Arke of God is taken But there are many in our daies that account it no losse at all to lose Sermon after Sermon Sacrament after Sacrament and one meeting in the house of God after another they can do this easily and neuer mourne for it Nay they are vexed and tormented as if they were vpon the rack that they are constrained to come so often to the word to the Sacraments and to the house of prayer See herein the great diffrence between the godly and vngodly It is the voyce of the faithfull When will the Sabboth come but the vnfaithfull say When will the Sabboth day be done Amos 8.5 It is the voyce of the faithfull Blessed are they that dwell in thy house Psal 84.4 but the vnfaithfull hold it a misery and bondage to be tyed so strictly and straitly to the publike exercises of religion It is the voyce of the faithfull 〈◊〉 42.2 and 7. 120.5 When shall I come and appeare before God but the vnfaithfull say When shall we depart out of Syon it is time we be gone It is the faithful mans voyce complayning Woe is me that I soiourne in Mesech that I dwell in the tents of Kedar but the vnfaithfull think theÌ„selues vnhappy that they must soiourne in the Tabernacle of God and dwel in his house If
but he beginneth to ingrosse into his owne hands the other Trumpet also claiming power to depose and dethrone Princes and to dispose of their crownes and scepters at his pleasure as if all kingdomes were giuen vnto him and it belonged to his right to dispose of them Had Peter any such power or did hee euer claime any such dominion No the Apostle well vnderstood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Christ forbad them to exercise any such Lordship Math. 20 verses 25 26. Secondly it reproueth those that being summoned by the sound of these Trumpets that is called together by the Magistrate refuse to come Moses by vertue of these Trumpets put into his hands called Corah and his company but that crew answered We will not come vp â—â—b 16 12. but if we would know what became of these rebels some were consumed with fire and others we must seeke for vnder the earth for the earth opened her mouth as they had opened their mouthes against Moses the supreme Magistrate and swallowed them vp their goods their houses and persons yea the Apostle denounceth a fearefull woe against them that perish in the same contradiction gainsaying of Core Iude verse 11. So then if the Magistrate call no man must refuse or deny to come In the naturall body the beginning of all motion is from the head and so it ought to be in the body politike Thirdly it reproueth those that assemble before they were called the former would not assemble when they were called these assemble before they be called The other were too slow and dull these are too quicke and nimble headed So then all must keepe their places and standings they must come when they are called but they must be called before they come The mutinous company mentioned Numb 20 23. when they wanted water stayed not for the sound of the Trumpet but came together in a tumultuous manner but God sware they should not enter into his rest This euill is much worse then the former It is euill not to come when we are called but to gather together without a calling is worse more dangerous and produceth more dangerous effects For they that presume to meete without Moses his precept will not sticke afterward to meete against Moses his person in conclusion also to wrest the Trumpet out of the hand of Moses Therefore the Towne-Clearke said 〈◊〉 19 40. We are in danger to bee called in question for this daies vprore there being no cause whereby we may giue an account of this concourse As if he had said we haue done more then we can well answer seeing we may be endighted of treason or at least of a riot for this dayes worke We must therefore know that euery such Congregation assembled without a lawfull call is no better then a conuenticle whatsoeuer account we make of it Vse 2 Secondly from hence ariseth an instruction to the Ministers of God For as Aaron and his sonnes the Priests of God are commanded to blow the Trumpets so this is an image and representation of the faithfull Preachers and Ministers who by the cleere and shrill sound of the word of God must bring men to the true knowledge of God as 2 Chron. 13 12. where the King of Iudah telleth Ieroboam The Lord is with vs for our Captaine and his Priests with sounding Trumpets to cry alarme against you It is their office to sound the alarme against Gods enemies and to bid defiance against all sinne So the Prophet Esay saith ch 58 1. Cry aloud spare not lift vp your voice like a Trumpet and shew my people their transgressions and the house of Iacob their sinnes Likewise Ezekiel chap. 33 ver 2 3 c. the Ministers are made watchmen ouer the house of Israel if they see the sword coming and blow not the Trumpet the blood of such as perish shall be required at their hands So then they must haue zeale courage and boldnesse to reproue sinne without feare of mens faces and without respect of persons and must strike at it where they finde it Such a one was Eliah that feared not the Kings face but told him it was he and his fathers house that troubled Israel 1 King 18 18. Such a Trumpet was Iohn Baptist who is said to be the voice of a crier in the wildernesse and told Herod it was not lawfull for him to haue his brothers wife Math. 14 4. This reprooueth such as are dumbe dogges and hold their peace such as cannot opeÌ„ their mouthes or say any thing whose breath serueth them not to blow this Trumpet such also as winke at sinne and will not see it such also as rebuke coldly and are afraid to speake whereas they should blow the Trumpet and euen thunder out against obstinate sinners and make them afraid to sinne Iude verse 23 seeking to saue them with feare pulling them out of the fire Hence it is that Amos saith Shall a Trumpet be blowne in the City and the people not be afraid Amos 3 6. Or will a Lyon roare in the Forest when he hath no prey When a Trumpet giueth a sudden signe by the sound of it out of a watch-tower all the people hearken and are troubled and prepare themselues this way or that way according as the Trumpet giueth the token So at the voice of God sounding by his Minister we ought to be attentiue and giue eare and to be moued at the noise of it and as he giueth warning prepare our selues and looke about vs while it is time lest afterward it be too late For God doth not threaten for forme or fashion sake as if he did not purpose to punish neither are his threatnings ordinary words of course forasmuch as the very Lyons themselues do not roare except they see some prey or booty The word is neuer without his effect neither returneth vnto God empty Esay 55 10 11 but it accomplisheth that which he pleaseth and shall prosper in the worke to which he sendeth it As then the roaring and yelling of the Lyon is an assured token of the prey so the threatnings of God are prognostications and fore-shewings of the wrath of God ready prepared Woe therefore vnto those that albeit they heare the sound of the Trumpet yet sit as stones or steele and are neuer a whit moued but passe ouer Gods iudgements and threatnings as if they concerned them nothing at all Thirdly these Trumpets teach vs with ioy Vse 3 and gladnesse to praise God for his benefits bestowed vpon vs. For the Priests were commanded to blow with the Trumpets at their peace offerings and burnt offerings ver 10. and Ezra 3 10. to be a testimony of their spirituall ioyfulnesse and to be a memoriall before the Lord as Leuit. 23 24. In the seuenth moneth and the first day of the moneth shall yee haue a Sabbath a memoriall of blowing of Trumpets an holy conuocation And Psalm 81 3 4. Blow vp the Trumpet
his brother of Cham that mocked his father of Ananias Sapphira that dissembled with God of Iudas that betraied his master of Eutychus that slept at the Sermon of Paul by these and such like we must bee admonished to auoid maliciousnesse mocking hypocrisie couetousnes and drowsie affections when we come to heare We must learne good out of the euils which befell all these Cain and Cham were both accursed Ananias and Sapphira were stricken with sodain death Iudas hanged himself 〈◊〉 â— 11. and 〈◊〉 4. Mat. 27 â—cts 5 5.10 〈◊〉 20. and Eutychus was taken vp for dead If from these examples we do not learn some instruction doubtlesse it shall turn to our greater condemnation Thus much of their first murmuring Ver. 4 5 6 7 8 9. The second murmuring followeth which is the second part of the chap. handled to the end thereof wherein obserue 3 things First the peoples blasphemie against God lusting after flesh and loathing Manna Secondly the communication betweene Moses God touching their murmuring Thirdly the issue and euent of al containing the execution of Gods wil after the communication was ended The murmuring is amplified by that occasion by the manner by the substance and effect thereof and lastly by the greatnesse of their sin and offence all which are set downe at large both that the iustice of God in punishing of them might be cleered and his gracious goodnesse in sparing and pardoning of them might be manifested The occasion of this sin which is the first circumstance arose from the multitude of the Egyptians that came out of Egypt Exod. 12 38. and ioyned themselues to the people of God Now albeit they had left Egypt when they saw the plagues that fell vpon it yet they sauoured still of the Egyptian manners and longed after their Egyptian diet they lust after flesh and gaue great offence to the people of God they laid a stumbling block before them caused many of them to fall that they neuer rose vp againe Their sin is exâ—ressed in these words Who shall giue vs flesh to eate Then they remembred their former life in Egypt when they did fill their bellies with store of fish and did eat Cucumbers and Melons Leeks Onions and garlick which they preferd before the most heauenly meate and Manna bestowed vpon them in great plenty Nay they shew themselues to be so bewitched with these Egyptian trickes and besotted with the desire of their former food that their soules euen pined away and consumed euery day as if they had bin vtterly famished so that they cried out Wee can see nothing but Manna In this their sin that we may see it in his true colours iudge of it accordingly obserue these particulars First a manifest contempt of Gods ordinance for they do point it out as it were with the finger and say there is nothing at all besides this Manna before our eyes Secondly they must haue their eyes satisfied as wel as their bellies filled It could not content them to haue their necessity supplied they must also haue their sight pleased such was their wantonnesse intemperance vnthankfulnes and loathing of that meate wherewith God did diet them Thirdly here is a notable tempting of God as Psal 78.18 they tempted God in their harts in requiring meat for their lusts they wold try his power what he could do he must waite vpon them and doe whatsoeuer it pleased them to enioyne and appoint vnto him Fourthly blasphemy against God and open contempt of him setting him at nought They spake against God they said Psal 78 18. Can God furnish a table in the Wildernes For could they more blaspheme God or flie in his face with opprobrious speeches then to charge and accuse him of pining away his people and staruing of them Fiftly a vilifying contemning of their deliuerance out of Egypt they had forgotten the bondage of their persons the cruelty of Pharaoh the beating of their officers the destruction of their children they renew their old complaint which they vttered more euidently Exod. 16 3. O that wee had dyed by the hand of the Lord in thâ— Land of Egypt when we sate by the fleshpots when we did eate bread our bellies full As if they shold say we care not for our departure and deliuerance out of Egypt we think not our selus any way beholding to God for it for then it was better with vs then at this present Sixtly they loath their present estate of present blessings though they had store of Manna and had not experience of any want yet they must haue their dainty and delicate food like tumultuous and rebellious subiects that alwaies are weary of the present state Thucid lib. 1. lib. belli pelopon Seuenthly they shew their intemperance and concupiscence lusting after the worse wheÌ„ they had the better of which the Apostle saith We should not lust after euill things 1 Cor. 10.6 as they lusted For this cause euen to lay open the greatnesse of their sinne doth Moses sundry waies describe this Manna Plin. lib. 12. nat hist cap. 9. by the similitude of it it was like Coriander seed by the colour of it as Bâ—elium that is like the gum of that tree For it is a tree of the bignesse of an Oliue whereof Arabia hath great plenty which yeeldeth a certaine gum sweet to smell Plaut in curcul Histor of the world l. 1. c. 3. but bitter in taste It is farther also described by the sundry vses of it by the taste of it and that it came to them without any labour or pain-taking except in the gathering onely for God did send it downe with the dew euery night as we reade at large Exod. 16. Out of this diuision thus sorted into his parts arise sundry instructions part whereof I will onely point out And first behold wonder and be astonished how quickly they sin againe They had bin chastened immediately before the fire entring vpon the hindermost of their tents Pelarg. comme in sacros Num. was scarse quenched the footsteps of that fearefull burning might yet bee traced out and the smoke thereof was fresh in their eies yet they fall to lusting and murmuring againe Doctrine Sinne is dangerous Quà data porta ruit Virgil lib 1. Obserue therefore and marke it well that the entertainment of sin is dangerous It is not satisfied with the first committing it goeth and groweth on apace the practise of one maketh way for another and openeth the gates wide to all wickednes WheÌ„ sin is suffred to take roote it buddeth by and by and beareth fruite which is more bitter then gall And no maruaile for God leaueth such Reason 1 to themselues that they commit sin with greedines Such is his iustice that he will withdraw from them when once they forsake him all meanes that should do theÌ„ good that they abuse them no longer and he will punish sinne with sin the first with a
let them make it their meditation whereby they may represse such hot and hasty head-strong passions The Prophet saith Psal 119 9. Wherewithall shall a young man cleanse his way By taking heed thereto according to thy word And Moses saide vnto him Enuiest thou for my sake In these words Moses openeth and discouereth the particular sinne wherewith Ioshua was infected â—octrine 〈◊〉 Gods peoâ—â—e must beâ—â—re of enuy We learne heereby in this reproofe that all Gods people must beware of enuy Iam. 4 5. It is an affection compounded of sorrow and malice For such persons are malicious alwaies repining and grudging at the gifts of God bestowed vpon others and as it were looke asquint at them as Gen. 26 12 13 14 27 and 30 1 and 31 1. Mark 9 38. Iohn 3 26 27. First because it is a fruite of the flesh Gal. Reason 1 5 21. as carnall greefe and carnall hatred are of which it is compounded for it maketh meÌ„ repine and greeue at the blessings and prosperity of others and that which is worst of all to hate the persons that haue those gifts and in the end the good things themselues that are in the persons for the persons sake This appeareth in the Pharisies Math. 27 18. when they saw that Christ was in more account among the people and did exceed them in all his doctrine and miracles they repined and grudged at him It greeued them that any should be equall vnto them much more goe beyond them Secondly God bestoweth his gifts where he will and to whom he will in what measure he will Math. 20 15. Thirdly it procureth the wrath of God and is neuer left without punishment as appeareth in the next chapter where Miriam the sister of Moses is striken with the leprosie 〈◊〉 12 10. because she enuied the gifts of Moses God shewing therby how greatly he detesteth this sinne Fourthly whatsoeuer is bestowed vpon any member is bestowed vpon the whole body 1 Cor. 12. Whatsoeuer is giuen to any part is giuen for the benefit of the whole Church why then should we enuy any seeing we haue our part and portion in it Fiftly it is a diuellish vice it is worse then fleshly and yet if it were no more it were sufficient to make vs to detest it howbeit it sauoureth not onely of the flesh but of the diuell and it transformeth vs into the image of Satan who enuied the happinesse of our first parents in the garden Gen. 3 5. So Caine was of that euill one 1 Ioh. 3 12. and enuied his brother because God accepted him and his sacrifice Gen. 4.5 Sixtly it crosseth and controlleth the wisedome of God in the distribution of his gifts graces as if God had done theÌ„ wrong and bin too good to others we can challenge nothing as due to our selues but whatsoeuer we haue we haue it freely howbeit the enuious like not his administration but dislike that others should enioy that which they want Lastly it is against the rule of charity which reioyceth at the good of others 1 Cor. â—3 and is ready to bestow and communicate good things where is want of them So then where enuy is there charity is not and where charity is there enuy is not This teacheth vs that all are subiect to this Vse 1 euill euen they that are godly and in a great measure sanctified are apt to enuy at others excelling in the graces of God And doubtles this is one cause oftentimes of contentions among the faithfull 1 Corin. 1 12. much more therfore the vnreformed and vnsanctified are ready to enuy them that goe before them Let vs not haue the faith of GOD in respect of persons Iam. 2 1. let vs beware of hauing men in admiration for sinister respects The best things are subiect to be abused through our corruption Secondly it serueth to reprooue many Vse 2 malicious persons some enuy others temporall blessings others that are worse enuy them the grace of God If they haue more knowledg then themselues they cannot abide them but speake all manner of euill against them These men are possessed nay poisened with malice ambition pride arrogancy and dissimulation they are vtterly destitute of charity or desire of reconciliation to their brethren Hence it is that Salomon opposeth enuy and the feare of God Prou. 27 4. as things that cannot possibly stand together Prou. 23 17. and in another place a sound heart and enuy Pro. 14 30. If such see another haue more wealth and riches then themselues they so vex torment themselues that the things which they haue do them no good Enuy is a very torment to the enuious who enuying at others do plague and punish themselues For as enuy hurteth not him at all that is enuied Egidij Hunnij comment in Iohan cap. 12. so the enuious man carrieth about within his owne bosome an inward and home-bred tormenter that neuer suffereth him to be quiet Such a monster is spite enuy that if he see or heare or think another to haue more or as much to goe beyond him or be equall vnto him it is a quotidian nay a continual feuer without any intermission it paineth him day and night Psalm 112 9 10. Thirdly let vs vse all holy and sanctified meanes to prevent it or to purge it away if it Vse 3 haue seized vpon vs. Let vs labour for christian charity How we may auoid enuy that so we may rid our hearts of the corrupt weeds of fretting and malice against our brethren and decke our selues with lowlinesse of mind that we may banish pride and selfe loue Phil. 2 3. Store of charity and humility tempered together will make a notable defence preseruatiue against this malady Secondly be wel contented with Gods holy administration of temporall blessings spiritual eternal that we do not any way charge him with folly who is wisedome it selfe or with partiality who respecteth no mans person Thirdly to cast our eyes vpon the troubles sorrowes miseries and calamities of our brethren which they sustaine and suffer as well as vpon the gifts blessings comforts prosperity which they enioy that so the consideration of the one may stay vphold vs from grudging at the sight of the other But this is our fault we looke vpon their good but will not behold their euill which if we did wee should finde cause many times rather to pitty them then to enuy them Fourthly to marke that the gifts of others are for our benefit as the good of one member of the body serueth for the vse of another and therefore wee are enemies to our owne good and welfare when wee repine at that which others haue Fiftly to pray to God for the obtaining of his gifts where we see them wanting and for encrease of them where they are obtained and for the continuance of them where they are encreased Lastly it is our duty to loue the graces of God wheresoeuer wee see
and tempest while they are secure and thinke nothing of their end while they eate drinke and are drunken and giuen to vnlawfull pleasures the iudgement of God shall be as a swift messenger or a sodaine winde that shall blow them away as chaffe For though God in patience beare with them and put off his iudgements for a season yet when they do come they shall come swiftly and sodainely Indeed it often maketh the best of Gods children to stumble to see the prosperitie of the wicked and greeue much to see men lying in their sinnes as swine in the mire or dogges in their vomit to grow great and continue long without any crosse or affliction but let them waite but awhile and sodainly they shall see the iudgements of God to ouertake them in their greatest ruffe and riot into which they breake Let no man therefore enuy them their honour and glory their riches and prosperity for they all shall bee turned into curses and iudgements Who would repine at it to see a theefe carried along thorough faire fields and greene meddowes in a rich coach to the gallowes or place of execution There is cause rather to bee greeued at it and to pittie him then to enuy him so likewise why should we enuy at the prosperity of the wicked considering it is the highway that leadeth to death and the verie occasion of their ruine they staÌ„d in danger euery houre to be ouertaken with the iudgements of God which come sodainely that they shall haue no time to make their peace or to reconcilde themselues by true Repentance Psal 37.35 36. We haue cause therfore to mourne for them and not to murmure at them Thirdly from hence ariseth comfort to the faithfull What though on the one side the Vse 3 wicked prosper encrease in riches though their eies stand out for fatnesse and cruelty compasseth them as a garment and they haue more then heart can wish And what though on the other side the godly are afflicted and in trouble though they be in want and oppressed though they be in misery and suffer many wrongs Psal 73.13 yet we must not be discouraged nor say We haue clensed our hearts in vaine and in vaine wee haue washed our hands in innocency forasmuch as they are brought into desolation as in a moment they are vtterly consumed with terrors as a dreame when one awaketh Verse 19 20. Let vs therefore bee of good comfort and not shrinke away they are like the grasse or flower of the field which groweth and flourisheth to day and to morrow withereth and is cast into the Ouen or rathey they are much more brittle and subiect to a speedier change Let vs commit our wayes vnto the Lord and trust in him let vs giue all diligence to walke in his waies which are sanctified and holy waies that we may not be reputed among the wicked and so partake with them in the sodainnesse of their downfall Let vs waite patiently vpon him for yet a very litle while and the wicked shall not appeare thou shalt looke after his place and yet shalt not finde him sodaine destruction shall seize vpon him as a sergeant and he shall be caried away as with a strong whirlewinde in a tempestuous and stormy day Vse 4 Fourthly it is our duty to watch and attend with all care for the time of iudgement The day of the Lord or the time of iudgment is twofold generall and particular Generall when Christ shall breake the heauens and come to iudge the quicke and the dead in the end of the world when the pillars of the earth and the whole frame of heauen shal be dissolued Particular at the day of our death when euery particular soule must appear before the barre and giue an account what iâ— hath done Great will be our misery if God come find vs carelesse and secure If a man knew at what houre the theefe would come doubtlesse hee would watch and not suffer his house to bee broken through Marke 13 35 36. And this is the cause wherefore it pleased God to conceale from vs as well the day of iudgement as the day of our death hee would not haue vs know either the one or the other to wit wheÌ„ he will come or when we shall dye to the end we should alwayes watch and pray and be in readinesse hauing our loines girt and oyle in our lampes Nothing is more certain then that he will come Enoch the seuenth from Adam prophesied of it before the flood that the Lord commeth with thousands of his Saints Iude verse 14. howbeit nothing is more vncertaine then when he will come for the Angels in heauen and the Sonne himselfe as hee is man know it not but the Father onely Mat. 24 36. Mar. 13 32. So nothing is more certain then our death and dissolution and nothing more vncertaine then the time thereof that we should learn to looke for him euery day nay euery houre nay euery minute It is well obserued by Austine that the Lord would haue vs to know the time of his first comming Aug Epist ad Hesych because the knowledge thereof is profitable and necessary and therefore doth the Lord reprooue the Iewes that they could iudge the face of the sky but they knew not the day of their visitation because he that is ignorant of the first comming can neuer prepare himselfe for his second coÌ„ming Zâ—â—ch de fâ—â— seculi But the day and time of his second coÌ„ming is hidden from vs because it is not expedient for vs to know the same lest we shold say with the euill seruant My master doth defer his comming and so fall to beate our fellow-seruants Luke 12 45. We must be wise-hearted and looke for him euery day and not foolishly promise to our selues a long time of his tarrying lest we deceiue our selues and begin to eate and drinke and to be drunken whereas the Lord of that seruant shall come in a day that he looketh not for him Mat. 24.50 5â— and in an houre that he is not aware of and shal cut him asunder and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites there shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth And if wee may not say our master doth delay his comming as euil seruants then we may not say 2 Peter 3 4. where is the promise of his comming as prophane scoffers and mockers do that walke after their owne lusts But bee it that the generall comming of Christ were farre off yet his particular comming to euery one of vs cannot be farre off but is nere at hand we know not whose turne shal be the next woe vnto vs if we be taken vnprouided So then we see that God hath concealed his comming both generall and particular not to our hurt but for our good Lastly this serueth to admonish all men Vse 5 that seeing the iudgements of God shal come sodainely and that sodaine death and sodaine
possesseth where all things are saide to bee in peace Luk. 11 21. Secondly let vs neuer look Vse 2 for a perfect agreement or perfect vnity in this life Such are falne into a deepe sleep and dreame to finde heauen vpon earth We must embrace the truth before all be agreed or els we shall neuer embrace it forasmuch as there is much ignorance the matter or mother of error euen in the most godly Happy wil it be for vs wheÌ„ there shal be an end of these daies of sin for then shall be an end also of all contention Thirdly let vs follow mens examples Vse 3 no further then they follow Christ 1 Cor. 11 1. There are defects and infirmities in the best We aime at perfection but wee cannot hit it Though we haue multitudes to go before vs we must know whom they follow before we follow and ioyne our selues vnto them Many men may fitly be coÌ„pared to a flock of sheep who at the first make many offers before any will aduenture but if one begin to leap ouer the rest follow amain so is it with diuers men that pinch curtesy at the first and keep themselues entire in the most holy faith but if they see others giue their assent they follow after stick at nothing neither try the spirits whether they be of God or not Lastly it is our duty Vse 4 to cut off all occasions of debate and as it were to take away the fuell that kindleth and continueth the fire 1 Cor. 1.10 Paul beseecheth the Corinthians as brethren by the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that they all speake the same thing and that there be no diuisions among them but that they be perfectly ioyned together in the same minde and in the same iudgement Verse 2. And they saide Hath the Lord indeed spoken onely by Moses The true cause of this their murmuring and contention was pride and ambition selfe-loue ostentation vain-glory â—â—â—trine 〈…〉 â—reater â—e to the â—â—â—rch then â—ion Hereby we learne that there commeth no greater plague to the Church of God then by ambition desire of preheminence when men desire to ouer-rule others to haue the sole command of all things in the church and neuer to be commanded This was the sinne that caused our first parents to fall from God and by their fall to ruine all mankinde they would needs be as Gods knowing good and euill Gen. 3 5. The ambition and pride of Amaziah the priest of Beth-el would not suffer the Prophet Amos in the land of Israel but he commanded him to flie away into the land of Iuda and prophesie there Amos 7 10 12. We see this apparently afterward chap. 16. of this booke in Korah Dathan and Abiram This moued the high Priests the Scribes and Pharisies to persecute Christ and his Apostles to wit the loue which they had to their owne kingdome and hierarchy more then vnto the kingdome of God they feared that if all men were brought to beleeue in Christ they shold lose their place and authority Iohn 11 47. Math. 23 6 7. So was it among the Apostles they also stroue who should bee the greatest among them So the Apostle Iohn speaking of Diotrephes sheweth that hee loueth the preheminence 3 Iohn 9 10. Hee was a proud and ambitious man affecting rule and authoritie ouer others and thereby brought much mischiefe and trouble vpon the church of God pratling against the Pastors with malicious wordes and not content therewith neither doth he himselfe receiue the brethren forbiddeth them that would and casteth theÌ„ out of the church Neither is this euill dead with these for this is a great plague of the church to this day and very pernicious Nothing hath more ruined the church of God ouerthrown piety corrupted religion hindered the Gospel discouraged the Pastors and professors of it nothing hath more erected the kingdom of Anti-christ then these petty popes the true successors of Diotrephes such as desire to be vniuersall byshops and to reign alone to haue all the dealings in their owne hands and the whole flocke to stand at their becke and conclude what they list Reason 1 The mischiefe hereof appeareth by sundry reasons First it causeth a great rent and diuision in the church and disturbeth the peace of it Nu. 16 1. Korah and his company went apart as scismaticks caused a great contention to arise where was peace vnity before Reason 2 Secondly it setteth vp men putteth downe the Lord and his ordinances vrging compelling and commanding against the truth Act. 4 18 19. Annas the high priest and Caiaphas and Iohn and Alexander a proude generation of ambitious prelates commanded the Apostles not to preach and teach nor to speake at all in the name of Ieus whoÌ„ Christ had charged and commanded to preach And whereas he would haue them teach whatsoeuer he had commanded them Math. 28 20. they will limit them and stint the Spirit of God how far he shall go and what he shall not do Thirdly Reason 3 it proceedeth from very euill rootes and bringeth forth very euil effects as an euil tree bringeth forth euill fruites The causes from whence it floweth are Satan pride contempt disdaine of others selfe-loue in our selues Zeged loci communes no loue of the truth no zeale of Gods glorie no desire of the good of the church like mother like daughter as the root is so is the branch The effects thereof are trouble disquietnesse feare flattery enuy and subtilty Let vs come to the Vses It reproueth the Vse 1 Byshops of Rome and the Romane Cleargy which beare themselues as Lords ouer the flocke of Christ hauing all things to stand at their becke therefore the Apostle Peter saith the Elders that feede the flocke must not bee as Lords ouer Gods heritage but examples to the flocke 1 Pet. 5 3. and Christ our Sauiour when the two sonnes of Zebedeus ambitiously desired to be aboue their fellowes and stroue among themselues which should bee greatest Christ Iesus therupon sheweth how and which way euery one should be great who ought to bee had in highest regard and reputation euen such and onely such as do the best and greatest seruice to the church Mark 10 42. Lu. 23 24. Whosoeuer wil be great among you shall be your Minister and whosoeuer of you will be the cheefest shall be seruant of all So then the honor and the labour should not be diuided but go together howbeit in the church of Rome they haue most honour that doe the least labour and contrarywise they are least respected who haue most labored and taken greatest paines among the people But howsoeuer this be a common receiued custom it shall bee altogether otherwise in the next life when the great sheepheard of the sheepe shal appeare then shall they be most honored of him that haue laboured most euerie one shall receiue not onely for his labour but according to his labor 1 Cor. 3
darkenesse of the night the distance of the place the weaknesse of the sight the excellency of the obiect and the infirmitie of olde age Psal 139 7 8. but nothing can hinder the light of his eye no darkenesse no distance no age Reason 2 Secondly he is infinite in nature he cannot be excluded out of any place wee may shut out the company of men and haply the light of the Sunne but it is impossible to shut out him that is euermore present in euerie place euen as the light is present to those that walk abroad at noon day whether they open their eies or shut them whether they see it or not so the Lord is present to all men though hee be not seene of al yet they cannot go from his presence If then he cannot be farre from euery one of vs it will follow from hence that he must needs know all our workes and words Reason 3 Thirdly he is omniscient hee knoweth all things nothing can be hid from him Prou. Reason 4 15 11. Fourthly he iudgeth all things and all men according to their workes It is his office to be the iudge of all the world Gen. 18.25 therefore he heareth knoweth and vnderstandeth all things 2 Cor. 5 10. otherwise he cannot do righteous iudgement Hee will not proceede vpon the bare and naked information of others or by vncertaine gesse and coniecture but hee iudgeth according to his owne knowledge which is euer certaine and neuer doubtfull Euery iust iudge proceedeth vpon a knowne and manifest cause Vse 1 We inferre from hence that it is in vain for any man to be high conceited of himself like the proud Pharisee seeing God knoweth his estate and condition more truly and throughly then himselfe Miriam and Aaron in this place holde themselues as great Prophets as Moses but GOD knew the pride of their hearts and the vanity of their words He knoweth what each man thinketh in his heart speaketh with his tongue In vaine do any highly esteeme of themselues and ouer-value their owne worthines seeing they are so well knowne within and without to God as he valueth of them so they are indeede and not otherwise If a man know one good thing in himselfe the Lord knoweth ten euill things in him that are sufficient to make him vile abhominable in his sight Of the proâ— Pharisie in the Gospelâ— The hypocriticall Pharisie in the Gospell knew a few things in himselfe which he thought and prized to bee exceeding good but alas the Lord that seeeth not as man seeth knew for these seeming good things many inherent euils that made him hatefull to God The church of Laodicea was very greatly conceited of it selfe saying I am rich and increased in goods and haue need of nothing but the Lord heard this and knew that it was wretched and miserable and poore blind and naked Reu. 3.17 It is not so with men as they value themselues but as God valueth theÌ„ for he knoweth all things yea those things in them by them which they know not or see not in themselues There are three errors which did deceiue the Pharisie in esteeming of himself at too high a price which deceiue also many thousaÌ„ds in the world as well as him The first is his error of comparison Three 〈◊〉 which did â—ceâ—â—e the pharisie in comparing himselfe with another person which was to behold his face in a false glasse For he thought he had found out a man worse then himselfe and this made him come boldly and confidently to God with these words Lord I thanke thee that I am not as other men nor as this Publican Lu. 18.11 This comparison was that wherein he was greatly deceiued he thought himselfe iust and that he must needs be singular good because one stood by him and many others liued with him whom hee thought to be worse then himselfe A second cause of his error was his freedome from some grosse sins of the second Table which he iudged others to be guilty of I am not an extortioner vniust or an adulterer therefore he thought he must needs be a right honest and iust man His third errour sprang from his performance of some duties of religion to God I fast twice in the weeke I pay tythe of all I possesse thereupon he perswaded himselfe that he was truely religious and holy in Gods sight These were his fond conceits and all of them erroneous because he went away condemned by Christ notwithstanding all these gay and glorious workes verse 14. These things touch vs also neerely who are carried away with the same deceitfull pretences For first we also lay the foundation of godlinesse vpon a comparison if we can find out any worse then our selues we take our selues to be simply good men as a wise historian saide of the Popes that the bounty or goodnes of the Pope is praised Guic lib. 1â— when hee exceedeth not the malignity of other men This course will vtterly deceiue vs for when the Lord shal come to iudgment he wil not iudge by coÌ„parisons what we are to such a one but according to his law thogh he find vs better then some other men yet wil he enter into iudgement with vs because hee findeth vs to be worse then we ought to bee by his word wherby we must be iudged at the last day Io 12 48. The second errour deceiuing the Pharisee and others in our age is because they are free from some grosse sinnes and therefore take themselues to bee iust and vpright men if they can make it good that they be no vsurers no vncleane persons no drunkards no murtherers oh then they are as honest perfect men as the best of them all but God wil not saue vs for some euils which we want but condemne vs for those which we haue For though thou want these thou maist abound in other Lastly they thinke if they performe some duties of the first Table which sauour of religion they are in very good case if they can say I heare often I pray often I receiue the Lords Supper they go away with this strong fond conceit that they are to bee holden religious persons This therefore cannot serue our turnes for this we may doe and yet bee proud hypocrites We may pray yet without any feeling zeale or good affection We may heare and yet practise nothing but liue in disobedience We may reuerence the Minister and entertaine him in our houses and yet reforme no sinne that he reproueth We may come to the Lords Table and yet come as Iudas did and goe away as he did that is without a sound heart and a right faith So that we may say of such as Christ himselfe doth Luke 16 verse 15. Ye are they that iustifie your selues before men but God knoweth your hearts for that which is highly esteemed amongst men is abhomination in the sight of God The Lord knoweth how we pray how we heare
and how we receiue the Sacrament how highly soeuer we esteeme of our selues by reason of some few good things which wee seeme to haue yet God cannot bee deceiued and it is certaine he will not be mocked Secondly there is no dallying with God Vse 2 or shifting from him or hiding our waies and workes out of his sight neither can we reape any comfort in the flattering perswasions of others It is a vaine thing for any man to esteeme highly of himselfe because other men as vaine as himselfe sooth him vp and tell him he is in an happy estate and condition that he is a faithfull and religious person and professour and shall without all doubt inherite the kingdome of heauen when in the mean season his owne heart shall condemne him and conuince him that it is nothing so It is I say a vaine thing to thinke one whit better of our selues for this for GOD knoweth thy heart better then thy selfe 1 Iohn 3 20. who knoweth all things If thine owne heart condemne thee God is greater then thy heart There is no true comfort that resteth vpon the breath of another mans mouth Tell me when a man lieth on his death bed what comfort can the approbation of another man giue thee that thou art a good man when thy owne soule proclaimeth the contrary and God knoweth thee to be euill Doubtlesse no more then if he tel thee thou art sound and in good health when thou feelest thy selfe to be heart-sicke and at deaths doore So if all the world should acquit thee and thine owne conscience condemne thee what good can the vaine applause of sinfull men do thee It is true indeed in an earthly estate it is a great matter to bee well thought off by others because then he shall be sure to be cleere from the censure of earthly Iudges but it is otherwise betweene God and our selues for he is both witnesse Iudge of all our actions and can make our owne hearts to speake for him against our selues What should it profite a man if all his neighbours round about him should conceiue an opinion of him that he is rich and wealthy worth many thousands and in the meane season he know himselfe to bee poore and beggerly many thousands worse then nought what benefit could any man take by such a perswasion So likewise what comfort can a man take to heare others tell him of his good estate before God that he is iust and vpright before him a man fearing God and eschewing euill when his owne conscience knoweth by him that which all the world did neuer know and God knoweth a thousand times more then them both Thirdly from hence comfort ariseth to all Vse 3 Gods true children and faithfull seruants because he knoweth what they are what their condition is he cannot misconceiue through suspition or surmise nor be deceiued by misinformation of others because he knoweth them well and therefore their estate is happy and blessed before him True it is it hath bene the lot and portion of the godly to bee falsely accused and traduced in the courts and accounts of men yet in respect of GOD they may take comfort from this doctrine for they shall appeare iust before him therfore they may defie the malice of Satan and of all their aduersaries If they labour to keepe thēselues pure and holy before him howsoeuer they be esteemed of before men let them rest and bee content vntill they appeare before the throne and tribunall seat of God who will bring to light the hidden things of darknesse and will make manifest the counsels of the heart and then shall euery man haue praise of God 1 Cor. 4 5. Psal 7 8 9. the malice of the wicked shall come to an end This is the consolation that euery soule may haue if he leade an vpright life for when men charge him God will discharge him and when they condemne him he will iustifie him and it should moue vs to bring all our thoughts words deeds as into Gods presence being well assured that he knoweth all of them This will worke in vs a care to walke warily as Enoch did before the flood Gen. 5 22 Abraham after the flood Gen. 17 1. The want of this meditation causeth all sinne to breake out of vs. Lastly it will teach men to be patient vnder the hand of God Are we in any trouble Vse 4 and do we not know any particular cause why it should be so Yet let vs not murmure but beare it with patience because though wee know nothing yet God knoweth there is cause enough As affliction cometh from him so he knoweth wherefore he sendeth it and we should stoop downe vnder his hand Whē Eli heard all that the Lord had threatned against him and his house 1 Sam. 3 18. this was his resolution It is the Lord let him do what seemeth him good We also ought to be patient and to hold our peace and say with the Prophet Psal 119 137. Righteous art thou O Lord and vpright are thy iudgements Ver. 3. Now the man Moses was very meeke aboue all the men that were vpon the face of the earth The reason is rendred why he put vp this wrong he was a man lowly in his owne eyes of great patience and singular humility he did not storme and rage against them hee did not raile at them and reuile them he drew not out the sword of iustice against them or execute his authority nor complaine to God against them though he himselfe were wronged the people offended and God dishonoured greatly therby He sought not reuenge in his owne cause neither desired God to be reuenged of them They could not be ignorant of his meeknesse for this is such a vertue as cannot be hid Obiect Now a question may heere be moued how the pen of Moses could thus praise himselfe in the highest degree and call himselfe not onely meeke but very meeke and not so onely but meeke aboue all the men vpon the earth considering the counsell of Salomon Prou. 27 2. For answer hereunto it may seeme that some things in the bookes of Moses are heere and there inserted and dispersed Answer which could not be written by his hand and therefore may seeme to be added by Ioshua or some other of the Prophets after him as Exod. 16 35. it is said that the children of Israel did eate Manna forty yeares vntill they came to a Land inhabited which is not set downe prophetically but added historically not by way of foretelling what was to come but of telling what was already come to passe but in the daies of Moses they were not come to a land inhabited it was Ioshua that conducted them into the land of promise Likewise the history of the death and buriall of Moses recorded in the booke of Deuteronomy chap. 34 could not be penned by himselfe but must of necessity bee annexed by some of the Prophets
him that ruleth all things Vse 3 Lastly it reprooueth such as are contrary minded who neuer came neere where this grace groweth These offend diuers waies first by anger hatred cruelty and reuenge directly against the precept of the Apostle Ro. 12 19. Secondly by reioycing at the calamity of good men as Shemei insulted ouer Dauid when he fled from his sonne Absolon and was constrained to passe ouer Iordan for safety of his life So was it with the Babylonians Edomites ouer the Israelites Psal 137 7. Obad 12 13. Thirdly by enuying and grudging to see others prosper and to greeue at the sight of it But it will be said If we put vp iniuries Obiect we shall be accounted no better then fooles and cowards and be laughed at for our labor Answ Answer We must not regard the corrupt iudgment of man 1 Cor. 4 3. These that are wise in their owne eyes loue the praise of mē more then the praise of God Ioh. 12 48. Let vs seeke the praise of God which is indeed the true praise as for other estimation without this it is but a shadow of true glory if it bee so much And this is a certaine rule that it is no cowardize at all to obey God and to follow his commandements neither is it any point of wisedome to bee ready to reuenge Ier. 8 9. And tell me to what end serue Magistrates in the commonwealth to what ende serue masters in the family are they not set vp of God to end controuersies betweene man and man and quarrels betweene seruant and seruant It is no want of manhood for a subiect to complaine to the Magistrate and to say as the poore widow did in the Gospel Auenge me of mine aduersary Lu. 18 3. It is no part of a coward for the seruant to acquaint his master with the wrongs that are offered vnto him by his fellow seruant Obiection But it is hard for flesh and blood to put vp wrongs and to digest the iniuries which are measured vnto vs. Answ I will say more then that it is vnpossible for flesh and blood to do it Answer if we bee no more then a lumpe of flesh but withall I adde that flesh and blood in the matters of God are euill counsellers and if we haue no more in vs then these and no farther worke begunne in vs it is certaine we are not Gods children neither shall inherite Gods kingdome If we be not spirit as well as flesh wee are none of his 4. And the Lord spake suddenly vnto Moses vnto Aaron and vnto Miriam Come out ye three vnto the Tabernacle of the Congregation they three came out 5. And the Lord came downe in the pillar of the cloud and stood in the doore of the Tabernacle and called Aaron and Miriam and they both came foorth Hitherto of their sinne now wee come to Gods proceeding against them consisting partly in a citation partly in a conuiction and partly in the execution of punishment vpon the principall offender First we see how the offenders are cited and summoned to appeare before the Iudge for GOD doth as it were send a processe for Miriam and Aaron to appeare and hold vp their hands at his barre to plead guilty or not guilty He calleth the parties offending and the party offended and wronged before him Albeit the Lord know all things yet he will proceed iudicially against them The doctrine from hence is plain that God neuer bringeth iudgements vpon any people or person Doctrine God neuer bringeth iudgment vpon any but hee searcheth and findeth sufficient cause but he doth first search and finde sufficient cause why hee doeth so Whensoeuer he cometh to iudgement hee will proceed vpon a manifest ground and vpon a iust and knowne cause he neuer doth it rashly but vpon deliberation Gen 3 13 14 and 11 6 7. and 18 31. Zeph. 1 12. The reasons are euident For first heereby Reason 1 the iustice of God is cleered for heereby it appeareth that whatsoeuer he doth inflict he doth it not through any malice to their persons but because they haue iustly prouoked him by their sinnes he doth it in loue to iustice and in hatred to sinne He that hateth a man will smite him before hee make any enquiry of the matter as they dealt with Paul they scourged him to know what hee had done and what was the matter of which hee was accused Acts 22 ver 24. It is not so with God Secondly the Lord requireth that all Magistrates should obserue this course Deut. 13 14. If then he charge them to enquire before they proceed to iudgement much more wil the Lord himselfe obserue the same order This teacheth vs that the iudgements of Vse 1 God must needs be acknowledged to bee alwaies iust though they be sharpe and greeuous yet they are euer righteous For we see he proceedeth vpon knowne causes he goeth not vpon vncertainties but seeth knoweth all things which appeare naked and open before him The heart of man is shut vp from the sight of men and they cannot possibly discerne what lieth and lurketh therein onely it is the Lord that discerneth the heart Psal 33 15 1 Iohn 3 20. The workman must needs know the worke and whatsoeuer is in the work much better then the worke it selfe God is the maker of the heart of man therfore cannot but proceed vpon iust knowne causes Secondly this stoppeth the mouthes of wicked Vse 2 men which are ready to accuse God of iniustice as those in Esay 58 3. where they complaine as if GOD did not see or regard them and Ezek. 18 2 3. they tooke vp a prouerbe saying The fathers haue eaten sowre grapes the childrens teeth are set on edge These thought that God punished without measure or rather without cause But as he knoweth all things so he neuer doth any thing but hee goeth vpon a sure ground he maketh enquiry first of all and afterward proceedeth to iudgment Many do so harden their hearts forget their owne waies that they cannot perceiue the iust proceedings and punishments of God If God once open their hearts to see the order which he obserueth they will confesse his iustice condemne their own folly Thirdly it teacheth and instructeth euery Vse 3 man that he should search his owne waies diligently when the hand of God is any way vpon him and consider that God proceedeth in all his iudgements iustly and vpon a sure and tried ground And if a man by searching and sifting his owne waies finde somewhat in himselfe worthy of such iudgement he must know that God knoweth much more by him then himselfe doth 1 Ioh. 3 ver 20. If the patient knoweth somewhat of his own disease the Physition knoweth much more then hee doth so is it in this case he that is a patient vnder Gods hand if he know any thing by himselfe he may well know that God knoweth much more if men by examining
their consciences can finde out somewhat we may iustly feare and suspect there is more behinde that is vnespied of vs and therefore we haue iust cause to humble our selues vnder his most mighty hand We should iudge our selues that we may not be iudged of the Lord. 1 Cor. 11 There is no way to escape his iudgement that knoweth all and is ignorant of nothing Fourthly it is a matter of great comfort to Vse 4 those that are the Lords because though they be oppressed with false iudgements vncharitable calumniations of men yet when hee iudgeth he will iudge righteously when hee cometh to try all the children of men he will first make enquiry before euer he proceed against them Therefore this is the comfort of euery man he shall neuer bee wronged before God howsoeuer he may be before men so that he may stand at defiance with all his aduersaries whatsoeuer they be forasmuch as GOD will proceed so iustly and righteously with him Though they haue heauy and horrible things laid to their charge by malicious men yet God himselfe will do them right and albeit they be denied iustice vpon earth yet with God they shall be sure to haue righteous iudgement Fiftly this serueth to informe those that sit Vse in any place of iustice to doe right to others either publike or priuate in the common-wealth or in the family namely that they ought not to proceed but vpon a sure and knowne cause It is the practise of God so to do and it ought also to be theirs and as it is the practise of God so also it is the precept and commandement of God to which they ought to be obedient Whosoeuer wil iudge truely he must labour so to do it that he peruert not iustice It is the course that God hath vsually taken and therefore they that would be like vnto God must proceed after the same maner so as they haue him for an example First we must make enquiry and after the cause is tried known to sit in iudgement otherwise we can neuer deale iustly Pro. 18 13. Acts 21 33 22 24. Some do altogether trust reports and accusations of seruants and haue but one eare to heare but as we haue one eare that we lend to the accuser so we should keepe another alwayes for the accused Lastly this putteth vs in mind of the generall Vse 6 iudgement at the last day that all must appeare before Gods iudgement seate and be iudged of him Dan. 12 2. True it is there shal mockers arise and there are such atheists already risen in the world that shall say where is the promise of his coming howbeit the iustice of God requireth it though the patience of God do deferre it We see not this alway done in this world 〈…〉 â—1 6 â—6 25. â—15 19. â— 10. 〈…〉 5. At that day shall euery man receiue according to the things he hath done in his body whether good or euill Let vs therefore endeuour euermore to keepe a good conscience toward God and men 6. And he said heare now my words If there be a Prophet among you I the Lord will make my selfe knowne vnto him in a vision and will speake vnto him in a dreame 7. My seruant Moses is not so who is faithfull in all mine house 8. With him will I speake mouth to mouth c. After the citation followeth the conuincing of those guilty persons to their faces For in iudgment the parties accused must be present 〈◊〉 51. 〈◊〉 10. 〈◊〉 15. â— 16. This conuiction hath a preface commaÌ„ding them to heare for it is the duty of all to heare when God speaketh and the substance it selfe containing Gods arguing pleading witnessing against them and a reproofe of them In the pleading God declareth that he communicateth himselfe in special manner to Moses aboue the rest of the Prophets hee spake to them by visions and dreames but to him mouth to mouth apparently not darkly But did Moses see Gods essence behold him as he is who is said to behold the similitude of the Lord. Answ No man hath seen God at any time Deut. 34 10. Exod. 33 and 34. He saw the likenesse of God not the essence of God He saw him in a certaine resemblance so farre as he was able to bear and comprehend and farther then any other and in a greater measure and degree then the rest For as God called him to a greater office and function so he endued him with greater gifts Heb. 3 4 5. Obserue froÌ„ hence that in former times God vsed many waies to discouer and manifest his truth and will vnto his people Heb. 1 1. See heereby the greatnesse and excellency of his hand hee hath diuers waies to manifest his truth he vseth what seemeth best to himselfe Iob 33. Againe we haue occasion heereby to consider that Gods mercy is greater to vs theÌ„ to our fore-fathers Christ hath left vnto vs from the bosome of his Father the doctrine of the Gospel shining bright in our eies Moreouer in comparing Moses with the Prophets and preferring him Doctrine God reuealâ—th himseâ—f â—o one mo e then to anoâ—her â— Cor 12. â— 3 Luke 1.16.17 Mat 11.11 2. King 2 9. We see that God reuealeth himselfe to one more then to another and giueth greater gifts to some then he doth to other to Moses more plenti ully then to the Prophets To the end we should stand in need one of another and thereby binde vs more closely together and to try vs how wee will employ them to the good of others as he doth in earthly blessings This point is of good vse vnto vs being rightly applied Let Vse 1 not such as haue receiued a greater portion and measure of grace contemne such as haue lesse for should the seruant disgrace or reproch such as the master of the house doth accept and approue nay doth grace and honor Mat 25.23 And as for such as haue receiued lesse let not them enuy those that God hath made aboue them for though one member in the body haue more honour then another yet is there no diuision in the body so the stronger should beare with the weaker Againe let euery Vse 2 one be thankefull for gifts receiued that they may be sanctified to our selues and to others 1 Cor. 14.18 Lastly it behooueth vs to Vse 3 stirre vp the gifts that are giuen vnto vs and to desire the best gifts that thereby wee may doe the most good It is dangerous to hide the gifts we haue receiued as the euill seruant did his talent And if to couer them vnder a bushell much more to turne them and apply them to the destruction of the Church the subuerting of the faith as many doe that are not sanctified Let vs labour to vse them and to vse them well that we may grow in knowledge zeale and sanctification 2 Tim. 1.7 lest they decay in vs so be taken away
the wound and it is he that must and can heale restore againe The mitigation of the punishment followeth which is restrained to seuen dayes amplified by an vnequall comparison drawne from the lesse to the greater from an earthly father to his children who if hee should shew any the least token of his anger and displeasure to his children they wold be afraid and ashamed for a season to come into his presence how much more then ought she to be ashamed to lift vp her head and to come vnto the hoste among whom the Lord dwelleth and walketh being stricken with his iudgement For by spitting in the face is ment any token of reproch or disgrace 〈◊〉 â—5 8 Therefore she was shut out and separate from the hoste seuen daies during which time the people iourneyed not till that one member as it were cut off were againe recouered restored to the rest of the body Thus much touching the order of the words to the end of the chapter â—â—â—â—rine 〈◊〉 â—rath of 〈◊〉 kindâ—â—â—ainst 〈…〉 â—ers 〈…〉 â— 2 3. 〈…〉 34.7 〈…〉 â— 4 〈…〉 â—9 2 〈…〉 â—1 2 3. First let vs come to the signification of the punishment the wrath of God was kindled Wee learne hereby that the wrath of God is kindled against offenders Deut. 32.22 41 42. The reasons hereof are euident First the nature of God is most pure and holy and hee hateth euill whersoeuer he findeth it Secondly sin maketh a separation betweene God and his people it hideth his face from vs that hee will not heare Thirdly he punisheth sin and executeth iudgement vpon the sinner yea hee spareth none no not his owne children that prouoke him by their sins much lesse others as we see in Adam in Caine in the old world in Sodome and Gomorrha in Pharaoh and the Egyptians and sundry others Vse 1 The vses remaine First we see that anger is not simply to bee condemned in man but the excesse or defect thereof when it is too much or too little It is a naturall affection graffed in man when it is mooued as there is iust cause 〈…〉 â— 5 it is an holy affection noted to bee in Christ he looked angerly vpon them mourning for the hardnes of their hearts And wheÌ„ he saw the buyers and sellers in the Temple the zeale of Gods house did euen eat him vp Now zeal is partly compounded of anger and partly of sorrow and partly of loue So must we be angry and greeued if there be any loue of God in vs at sin whersoeuer we find it Anger indeed for euery trifle or more then there is cause is sinfull as also not to be angry when there is cause But of this see farther chap. 16. Secondly feare to offend him that is a consuming Vse 2 fire Matth. 10.28 and is able to destroy body soul into hell fire Euery one must learne to know what it is that doth offend him It is the breach of his law he is offended by blasphemy by contempt of his word by swearing by idolatry by breach of the Sabboth and such like impieties forbidden in the first Table These sins for the most part men do little thinke vpon and because the lawes of men doe not take hold of them they regard them not one whit wheras God hath most seuerely punished theÌ„ and reuenged the dishonor done to his name The like we might â—ay of adultery drunkennesse malice couetousnesse and such like they are for the most part thought to bee no sins at all and slightly considered off whereas he is alwayes the same his law is alwayes the same his iustice is alwaies the same and his wrath is kindled against the children of disobedience Ephe. 5.6 Eccles 8.11 Psal â—0 21 Let no man make his mercy an occasion of sin neither turne his grace into wantonnes Lastly let vs giue our selues no rest till we Vse 3 be reconciled to God It is a fearefull thing to lie vnder his wrath Be not quiet vntill he be appeased toward vs the sword put vp into his quiuer Prou. 20.2 The wrath of a Prince is compared to the roaring of a lyon he sinneth against his owne soule that prouoketh him much more may this be said of God Vse therfore the means and remedies to call in his anger How Gods anger is to be called in send an ambassage of peace vnto him the procuring of our peace standeth first in seeking aboue all things the fauor and friendship of God When Herod was displeased with the Tyrians and Sidonians they perswaded Blast us the kings chamberlen to stand their friend they desired peace because their country was nourished by the kings countrey We are nourished by God in whom we liue and moue and haue our being and therefore we haue more cause to come to him with one accord and seeke his fauour Secondly in repentance and turning from our euill wayes whereby we prepare our selues to meet him Amos 4.12 Thirdly in prayer and humbling ourselues before him Thus doth Aaron seek peace by stirring vp the spirit of Moses to pray for them and hereby did Moses procure their peace Thus did they stand in the gappe afterward when the hand of God had made a fearefull breach among the people and the pestilence had slain many thousands wherby they made a blessed atonement Num. 16.47 48. Lastly the procuring of our peace consisteth in beleeuing in Christ and laying hold vpon his merits and righteousnesse which was signified by the incense that Aaron offered when he stood betweene the liuing the dead Christ Iesus is our peace-maker who hath broken downe the middle wall of partition betweene vs he hath reconciled vs vnto God so that by him we haue an accesse vnto the Father by faith we are ioyned to him and lay hold vpon him to eternal life Ephe 2.14.16.18 If we be earnest in seeking these meanes of peace we shall be safe for the danger of his wrath is gone and past Psal 2.12 11 And Aaron said vnto Moses Alas my Lord I beseech thee lay not the sin vpon vs wherein we haue done foolishly wherin we haue sinned 12 Let her not be as one dead of whom the flesh is halfe consumed when he commeth out of his mothers wombe Here we see as we noted before that God would not heare the offenders vnreformed speake vnto him neither abide any talking with them but Aaron is faine to goe to Moses to intreat him that by his intreaty and intercession vnto God the punishment of leprosie may be remoued which is amplified by a comparison of likenesse Doctrine God heareth not such as lie in their sinnes Ioh. â— 31 Psa 66.8 that she may not be as one dead whose flesh is halfe consumed We learn hereby that God heareth not their prayers that lie in their sinnes and are not reconciled vnto him Iob 42.7 8. Esay 1.15 Gen. 20.7 The reasons why God heareth them not
though one be surbordinate to the other yet both of them as good friends ioyne hand in hand and neyther of them ouerthroweth the other The Sunne doth not in vaine rise and set euery day thogh God as the first cause created the light The fields are not in vaine ploughed and sowed by men and watered with the early and latter raine from heauen although GOD bringeth foorth corne out of the earth and giueth bread to strengthen mans heart Psalm 104 verses 14 15. Our bodies are not in vaine refreshed with food albeit God be the life and the length of our daies Acts 17 28. And thouching our soules it is not in vaine to beleeue in Christ to repent from dead works to heare the preaching of the Gospel and to yeeld obedience thereunto although our saluation and eternal life be the free gift of God Rom. 6 23. Secondly whosoeuer is predestinated to the ende Zâ—nch de â—tribut 〈…〉 cap. 2. they are also predestinated to the meanes without which the end cannot possibly be attained Such as are appointed to eternall life are also appointed to the meanes by which life euerlasting may bee got and obtained For almighty GOD hath from euerlasting decreed both the ends and the meanes not the end without the meanes nor the means without the end but both of them and none must make any diuorce betweene these God himselfe hath prescribed vnto vs the meanes to bring vs to the ends all that shall be saued wil carefully vse them No man well aduised will reason thus If it be determined by Gods prouidence that I shall recouer my health there is no need that I vse either food or physicke and if it be otherwise determined I shall vse in vaine the helpe either of the one or of the other forasmuch as Hezekiah receiued such promise of deliuery and recouery yet he must take a lumpe of figges and lay it for a plaister vpon the boyle that he may recouer Esay 38 21. No man in his right mind will argue thus If God haue ordained that I shall come to my iournies end I need not goe ouer the bridge I may leape into the water I am sure I shall be safe and not be drowned Or if it be determined that theeues shall not rob me nor haue any power ouer me I may thrust my selfe into all companies I may trauaile into dangerous places at all houres of the night and though I stand there of purpose they shall not be able to lay hands vpon me nor to spoile me of my goods If this kinde of reasoning be extreme folly how is it that we see not the vanity of the other Lastly as God appointeth good meanes to Vse 5 bring vs to the end of our faith so it is required of vs to beware of euill meanes and euill waies which leade to hell and tend to destruction There are many in the world that perswade themselues they may follow their euill waies with greedinesse and delight and yet that they shall escape death and damnation well enough that albeit they sowe to the flesh yet they shall not reape corruption Thus hee tempted and seduced Eue in the garden that she might eate freely of the forbidden fruite and yet she should neuer die the death but be as God knowing good and euill Gen. 3 4 5 But we must know that God hath linked together as with a brazen chaine that cannot be broken the pleasures of sinne and the punishments of sinne Rom. 6 23 and 8 2. The Apostle ioyneth sinne and death together coupleth them together as the cause the effect for the wages of sinne is death Thus we see the diuels cunning to beguile teaching that we need not to do good things and yet wee shall come well enough soone enough easie enough to heauen and that we may follow euill things and yet we shall escape hell and destruction See more of this afterward chapter 20. 17. And Moses sent them to spie out the Land of Canaan and saide vnto them Goe you vp this way Southward and goe vp into the Mountaine 18. And see the Land what it is and the people that dwelleth therein whether they be strong or weake few or many 19. And what the Land is that they dwell in c. Albeit the Lord had promised to Abraham and his posterity to giue them the land of Canaan for a possession yet hee will haue them beare themselues wisely and warily prudently and circumspectly in the search and viewing of it to enquire into the people their Cities their Land their multitude their strength and so to get a perfect knowledge of them and for this cause doeth Moses so carefully instruct them The doctrine Doctrine The faithfull must deale wisely in all their enterprises Wisedome is a gift required of the faithfull in all their enterprizes to doe nothing headily rashly rawly and ignorantly We must deale not onely lawfully iustly honestly and godlily but wisely prudently politikely Rebecca hearing of the purpose and intent of Esau waiting opportunity to kill his brother and being desirous to preserue them both but especially Iacob conueyed him away Gen. 27 verse 43. The like appeareth in Abigael 1 Sam. 25 18. she preuented Dauid and the mischiefe hanging ouer her owne head and is therefore commended by Dauid himselfe So 2 Sam. 20 16 17 18. And 2 King 4 verse 23. we haue a notable example in the Shunamite she wisely dissembleth the cause of her iourney lest she should greeue the heart of her husband onely she desireth leaue and liberty of him to goe â—o the Prophet So Acts 23 verses 6 7. Paul knowing the great iarre and diuision in iudgement among those of the assembly which consisted of two sorts or sects partly Saduces which denied the resurrection and partly Pharisees which acknowledged it he taketh aduantage of the present opportunity to seuer them and to deliuer himselfe Prouerbs chap. 13 verse 16. Rom. chapter 16 verse 19. For first wisedome is more worth much Reason 1 better then all weapons of warre Prou. 21 verse 22. A prudent man is to be preferred before the valiant and indeed he can do more Hee can by counsell take a City wherein the valiant are and by his stratagems throw downe the bulwarkes and Castles thereof Eccl. chapter 7 verse 12 and cha ver 9 13 14 15 16. Secondly if Gods seruants should not Reason 2 deale wisely they should lie open to euery enemy to be hurt and destroyed to be ouertaken and circumuented in an excessiue hand The times wherein we liue are dangerous the persons with whom we deale are pernicious the sleights of Satan that dealeth against vs are mischieuous his instruments are growne cunning and crafty Prou. 1 verses 11 12. If then wee should not deale as well wisely as lawfully wee should not bee able to withstand them If we should not order our affaires discreetely and with good aduise forecasting the issues and preuenting their attempts we should
follow the euil examples that are practised before vs In the things that concern the body euery man will be ready to flye such occasions and auoide such dangers because they tender their liues and loue their bodies how strange then and monstrous is it that meÌ„ dare imitate others in their sins and euill practises which they cannot be ignorant haue bin the causes and procurers of sundry plagues iudgements vpon them Let euery man therefore labour and endeuour against these things and looke narrowly to his owne waies not suffering himselfe to be corrupted and drawn to sinne by the euill examples of others Let vs goe vp at once and possesse it He stirreth vp the people to go forward as the other perswaded them to go backward They mooued them to rebell he exhorteth them to obedience By this we learne Doctrine It is our 〈◊〉 to exhort aâ— stir vp one another to good thiâ—â—â— that it is the duty of Gods children to exhort and stirre vp one another to good things Esay 2 2. 1 Thess 5 11. Heb. 3 13. We must not onely imbrace and receiue the truth our selues but there is a farther duty required of vs to admonish encourage one another to all duties of holinesse and righteousnesse And that for diuers reasons First wee are quickly hardned in sinne We are quickly dull and dead to all good exhortation made by others setteth an edge vpon vs and putteth life into vs Prou. 27 17. Secondly such as continue to the end are made partakers of Christ and with him of all other graces this ought to prouoke vs to practise this duty the rather seeing so great fruit commeth by it the benefit of all benefits and the blessing of all blessings Christ Iesus is made ours Hebr. 3 13.14 Thirdly we haue other reasons vsed by the same Apostle chap. 10 25 26. Fearfull iudgements remaine for all backesliders Seeing therefore so great danger hangeth ouer their heads that reuolt and turne backe let vs with all courage and care set vpon the practise of this duty Fourthly the day of the Lord draweth nere and wee must take heede that it take vs not vnready and vnprepared wee must therefore stirre vp our selues and others to looke for it and to long after it Lastly we see euill men do it in euill and to euill They labour by all meanes to make others as bad as themselues and oftentimes so corrupt them that they become two-folde more the children of hell Prou. 1 10. 7 21. Gen. 11 3. This also we see in this place much more therefore ought we to teach and instruct one another and be helpers to the most holie faith one of another Seeing then we must performe this dutie to Vse 1 others much more ought we to doe it to our selues It is in vaine to go about to mooue others and sit still our selues like to Herod who moued the wisemen that came vnto him to go and search diligently for the yong childe but neither he nor his courtiers would beare them company Mat. 2.8 If then we would haue others go forward in good things we must begin and leade the way our selues The Prophet exhorting the people to praise the Lord beginneth himself I will praise the Lord with mine whole heart Psal 111 1. If we would mooue others and then stand still our selues wee doe more discourage them by our deeds then encorage them by our words The Prophet Zacharie prophesying of the kingdom of Christ of the zeale of men embracing the Gospel saith that the inhabitants of one City shal go to another saying Let vs go speedily to praise the Lord and to seeke the Lord of hosts and they shall adde I will go also Zac. 8 21. And thus it ought to be among euery one of vs if wee belong to the kingdome of Christ and haue in truth embraced the Gospel wee should call on another with vs to go the hearing of the word calling vpon God to the sanctifying of the Sabbath and to attend on the Ministery and adde withall I will go with you The like we see in the prophet Esay chap. 12.1 2 3 4. the faithfull people of God exhorting others to praise the name of God do begin the song of praise and thankesgiuing themselues I will praise thee for God is my strength and my saluation So it is our dutie to go about to perswade not onely by our words but by our example and we must first doe those things our selues which we require of other men It is a note of hypocrisie to binde heauy burthens and greeuous to be born and lay them on mens shoulders but they themselues will not moue them with one of their fingers Math 23 4. Luk. 11 46. It is not enough for the husband to say to the wife Goe to the Sermon it is not enough for the parents to say to their children or masters to say to their seruants It is time for you to goe to the Church but it is needefull for them to adde this withall And I will go with you So ought one brother one neighbor one friend to say to another I pray let vs go together to such a Sermon let vs heare what God shall say vnto vs by his Minister wee cannot testifie our loue toward them better then this way and shew that we desire their good howbeit wee must adde I will go with you I will beare you company This is the way for vs to preuaile with them and to doe good vnto them Secondly we must consider the state one of Vse 2 another how it is with them whether they increase or decrease whether they go forward or backward This is a common default amoÌ„g vs al we are not watchful ouer the wayes one of another we neuer consider one another whether they stand still or fall wee are in this like to Caine and ready to say Am I my Brothers keeper Gen. 4 9. We care not for the most part how it goeth with them Obiect But peraduenture some man will say Who art thou which iudgest another mans seruant to his owne master he standeth or falleth Rom. 14 4. whereby it seemeth that euery one should bee left vnto himselfe Answer Answer this place is nothing to the present purpose For the Apostle speaketh of things indifferent and sheweth that no man should condemne as wicked and prophane any of the beleeuing Gentiles belonging vnto God and therefore it belongeth to him onely either to approue or disallow the things that are done Wherefore we are charged to take the charge one of another to procure their good by all meanes we can Heb 10.24 Let vs consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and to good workes And how can wee beare the burthen one of another except wee know the estate one of another Lastly it is our duty to reioyce at such practise Vse 3 when wee see men ready to practise this duty As it ministreth matter of such mourning and
the right way by others or haue a stumbling block laide before them to cause them to fall to alledge for theÌ„selues Alasse I was deceiued I was moued drawne by others these are no better then Adams figge leaues hee posted his sinne ouer to his wife The woman that thou gauest me c. Gen. 3 â—2 So did the woman to the serpent The serpent beguiled me c. So it was with Saul he translated the fault from himselfe to his people The people spared the best of the Sheepe and of the Oxen to sacrifice vnto the Lord thy God 1 Sa. 15 15.28 But God bindeth them all together as it were in one bundle and they are all punished the serpent the woman the man And Saul hath the kingdome rent from him and giuen to a neighbour of his better then himselfe â—cuse of â—ople The people for the most part thinke themselues to be discharged if they can lay the blame vpon their Teachers Alas if we had beene taught better we would haue done better our Ministers shall answer for vs if we be ignorant it is their fault Thus doe many deceiue themselues but this shall neuer goe for good payment Christ saith If the blinde leade the blinde both shall fall into the ditch Mat. 15 14. not onely the blinde leaders but they also for company that are blindly led Therefore none shal be excused by the carelesnesse and negligence of their Pastours for they shall die in their owne sinnes and inquities Ezech. 33 8. Iere. 14 15 16. Thus the case also standeth with seruants and others vnder the gouernment of others They thinke all shall goe well with them if they haue the examples of their masters and rulers to go before them â— 19 20. â— 26 27 The poore thinke themselues excused by the rich the lower sort by the greater the fewer by the multitude the wife by the husband the subiect by the Magistrate Thus also it falleth out in the breach of the Sabbath of which we spake before The seller turneth it ouer to the buyer and the buyer putteth all the fault vppon the seller whereas indeede neither are innocent but diuide the sinne betweene them and therefore both of them are reprooued as guilty and shal diuide the punishment also betweene them Vse 4 Lastly this serueth as an instruction to the godly that albeit we be ouertaken in any sin and fall into it our selues yet let vs take heed we do not pull others after vs. We must not be so sottish as to thinke that by procuring and perswading others to ioyne with vs as companions and brethren in euill that the euil is thereby lessened no it is thereby rather increased We should be greeued for our owne faults and know that the burden of our owne sinnes doth presse vs downe so deepely that we haue small cause to adde the weight of other mens sinnes to our owne On the other side happy are they that leade the way to true godlinesse and bring on others vnto the true feare of God They shall shine as the brightnesse of the Firmament and as the Starres for euer and euer Daniel 12 3. As then Whosoeuer shal break one of these least Commandements and teach men so shall be called the least in the kingdome of heauen so Whosoeuer shall do them and teach them the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heauen Mat. 5 19. It is a praise and commendation to performe the will of God and to do his commandements but it is a double praise to bring others to the practise of them also Hee that conuerieth his brother to the trueth saueth a soule Iam. 5 19 20. No man can do better seruice to God or to his neighbor 39 And Moses tolde these savings vnto all the Children of Israel and the people mourned greatly Moses rehearseth what the Lord had denounced and determined or else he could not be saide to be faithfull in the house of God Num. 12 7. He hid nothing from them but reuealed the whole counsell of God This is the Ministers duty they must keepe backe nothing of all the things that he shall say vnto them 1 Sam. 3 17. Numb 22 38. Matth. 28 20. Otherwise they cannot take the consciences of the people to record that they are pure from the blood of all men Act. 20 26. Againe we see what this message of Moses brought from the mouth of God wrought in the people they mourne and lament not slightly but bitterly But they should haue taken heede of murmuring at the beginning and then they had preuented this mourning at the later end And wherefore doe they mourne so greatly not for their sin but for the punishment fallen vpon themselues and vpon their children as Iudas and other sonnes of perdition who can quickly mourne when they are punished but are hardly drawne to it when they haue sinned But Peter wept bitterly so soone as hee had sinned Mat. 26 75. albeit hee saw no punishment comming A good child feareth the displeasure of his father more then the rod. So it ought to be with all of vs. We learne from the behauiour of the people this Doctrine Doctrine Sinne is pleasant in the beginning bâ—t bitter iâ— the latter end That sin though it be pleasant in the acting yet it bringeth much sorrow and bitternesse in the latter end It is conceiued in pleasure but it bringeth foorth paine Gen. 3 6. Ier. 2 19. Pro. 7 22 23. 1 Tim. 6 10. Ahab tooke possession with great ioy of the vineyard of Naboth purchased with the reward of iniquity but the prophet is sent vnto him with this heauy tidings 1 Kings 21 19. Hast thou killed and also taken possession In the place where dogs licked the blood of Naboth shall dogges licke thy blood euen thine Luke 6 25. and 15 13 14 16. The Reasons First because sinne is the Reason 1 transgression of the law so it is defined by the Apostle 1 Iohn 3 4. Whosoeuer committeth sin transgresseth also the Law for sinne is the transgression of the Law Now God hath set a curse to euery transgression of the Law Gal. 3 10 and this curse must take place vpon the sinner and cannot be seuered from the sinne Secondly in sinne are two things the act it Reason 2 selfe and the guilt of it â— the acte it selfe is transient and hath the pleasure while it is in committing but the guilt of it remaineth behinde and bindeth a man to iudgement This teacheth euery man that hee should enuy no man in the pleasure of his sinning for albeit hee haue some pleasure in the committing of it yet so soone as the pleasure is gone and past then followeth the guilt then followeth the punishment at the heeles and waiteth vpon the sinner as the Sergeant doth vpon the debter The vngodly are oftentimes thought the onely happy men in this worlde but there is no happinesse to bee found in sin it is the highway to
time to time to languish and to perish for want of nourishment As these liue in darknesse and ignorance vpon earth so it shall bee iust with God to thrust them into vtter darknesse in hell But it may bee obiected Obiection that the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 8 2. Knowledge puffeth vp but charity edifieth I answer Answ the Apostle meaneth a false perswasion of knowledge wherby a man thinketh he hath some great matter in him therefore he addeth in the next words Verse 2. If any man thinke that he knoweth any thing he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know If knowledge puffe vp any the fault is in the person or vaine perswasion of the person not in the gift of God Wee must know therefore that the Scriptures belong to all and that the knowledge of them is necessary to al. And who may exempt themselues from them or who shall say they belong not vnto him Shall Kings and Princes and such as sit in the throne No though they haue a multitude of busines waiting vpon them and are many waies disturbed and distracted by State affaires yet they must haue the law of God with them reade in it all the daies of their life that they may learne to feare the Lord their God Deut. 17.18.19 Shall Captaines and Gouernours in warre and peace No for was not Ioshua such an one yet the Booke of the Law must not depart out of his mouth but he must meditate therein day and night c. For that hee might make his way prosperous and haue good successe Iosh 1.8 Shall Noblemen and Gentlemen exempt thēselues No not they neither for the Eunuch a man of great authority vnder Candace Queene of the Ethiopians who had the charge of all her treasure while he was in his chariot read the prophesie of Esay to further himselfe thereby in knowledge Acts 8 27.28 and 17.11 also the Noblemen of Berca serched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so which the Apostles preached Who then may thinke themselues discharged May the Ministers No they should be men of knowledge and giue attendance to reading aboue others 1. Tim. 4 13. May the people No it is a generall precept giuen by Christ to them to search the Scriptures Iohn 5 39. and yet no doubt many among them were poore and tradesmen so Psal 1 2. Col. 3 16. May such as are weake in iudgement and simple witted No the law of God was written to giue wisedome to the simple Psal 19 7 and the Prouerbes were penned to giue subtilty to the simple and to the yong man knowledge and discretion Prou. 1 v. 4. May the young man deferre the matter vntill age No he must season his young years with the knowledge of the Scriptures Psal 119 9. 2 Tim. 3 15. May they that are rich and wealthy be priuiledged from this No Abraham saith of the brethren of the rich man They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them Lu. 16 29. It is in vaine to be rich in the world and not to haue the word also to dwell richly in them that so they may be rich in God May women be freed frō this duty No the grandmother the mother of Timothy taught him trained him vp in the Scriptures of a childe which could not be if themselues had beene without knowledge 2 Tim. 1 5. So then we may conclude that all which liue in the Church and would bee accounted members of the Church whether they be Princes or subiects Ministers or people noble or vnnoble high or low learned or vnlearned young or old rich or poore masters or seruants men or women one or other al I say ought to be endued with the knowledge of the waies of God Vse 3 Thirdly it teacheth euery one of vs to examine himselfe and his owne heart how farre he is guilty of this sinne of ignorance It is the first degree or steppe of knowledge for a man to know and acknowledge his owne ignorance For till we come to this to finde our selues to liue in ignorance and to mourne and lament for it it is vnpossible for vs euer to attaine to sound and perfect knowledge Obiect But some will say How shall we attaine to this knowledge which you speake of Answer I answer the way is to exercise our selues in the reading of the Scriptures He that would haue water must draw it out of the well and hee that would haue knowledge must draw it out of the fountaine of the Scriptures This doth Christ often point vnto in the Euangelists stirring vp men to reade and reprouing those that would not as Math. 12 ver 3. he said to the Pharisies Haue ye not read what Dauid did and verse 5. Haue ye not read in the Law and cha 19 4. likewise he said to the chiefe Priests Scribes Haue ye neuer read Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise Math. 21 16. Psal 8 2. and verse 42. he saide Did ye neuer reade in the Scriptures The stone which the builders refused the same is become the head of the corner and chap. 22 3. he saide to the Sadduces touching the resurrection from the dead Haue ye not read that which was spoken of God So he speaketh to him that asked what he should do to inherite eternall life Luk. 10 26. What is written in the Law how readest thou And Abraham saith to the rich glutton They haue Moses the Prophets they haue their writings among them And speaking of the destruction of Ierusalem Who so readeth let him vnderstand Math. 24 15. The contrary when we do not and will not reade and obey this commandement so often repeated and vehemently vrged is the cause of errour and heresie of euill of discomfort and of al prophanenesse Acts 13 27. Mark 12 24. Secondly such as would haue the true and sauing knowledge must first of all lay before him the grounds and principles of Christian religion otherwise whatsoeuer he knoweth he shall know nothing as he ought to know like him that would build without a foundation Heb. 6 1. Thirdly earnest praier to God for the help of his holy Spirit to assist him and to teach him how to profite aright by the reading of the Scriptures For hee that is the author of them best knoweth how to giue vs vnderstāding to edifie our selues by them in our most holy faith And heereby we shall learne more then such as onely meddle with the Scriptures and neuer practise this duty of praier neither craue a blessing of him vpon their labours Lastly conference with others to minister helpe and comfort one to another This did the two Disciples vse going to Emmaus Luke 24 1◠who talked together of all those things which had happened touching Christ they reasoned of his passion and suffering and they are farther instructed in the truth of the matter and in the vnderstanding of the Scriptures This was the blessing of God vpon
This is farther to bee strengthened with reason First true godlinesse and religion haue the Reason 1 promises of the blessings of this life and of the life to come 1 Tim. 4 8. Deut. 28 1 2 3 4 c. then it will follow on the contrary that impiety and vngodlines haue the curses plagues both of the one and the other due vnto them For it were great iniustice in God if he should reward the workes of piety and religion and should not as well punish the workes of impiety and prophanenesse Secondly such workes are committed directly Reason 2 and immediately against the person of God himselfe but the workes of vnrighteousnesse are against men He is more seuerely punished that flieth in the Princes face woundeth him then he that hurteth any of his seruants Such as with an high hand breake the first Table do as it were flie in Gods face and rebell against them such as transgresse the second hurt some of his seruants So then when we fall to practise against his owne person or his honour there is great reason to thinke hee will visite for those especially and therefore such lawes are called the first and great commādement Math. 22 36 38. Thirdly such works of impiety are the causes Reason 3 of wrong iniustice hatred and of all vnrighteousnesse The breach of the first Table procureth the breach of the second Rom. 1 21 22 23. Because they regarded not to know God he gaue them ouer to vile affections When he gaue them vp to vncleannes it was a punishment of their vnthankfulnesse and not honouring of him The vses follow Such are first of all reproued Vse 1 as are accounted ciuill honest men in the world and reputed vnblameable among their neighbours I doe not meane that they are to bee reproued for their ciuility and honesty which are not to be condemned in themselues for they are good but such as content themselues with an outward ciuill carriage among men and to be praised of them hauing no feare of God or care of religion in them but all their care and conscience is to deale iustly with men and in the mean season wholly neglect their duty to God these are liable to Gods iudgements as well as those that are altogether prophane and wicked These are they that haue no care to sanctifie the Sabath no delight in praier no hungring thirsting after knowledge but remaine in blindnesse ignorance carelesse in frequenting the hearing of the word and in receiuing of the Sacraments They will boast they loue the Church as well as any of their neighbors but small fruites appeare of their going thither or of their coming from thence They thinke all is well enough if they be iust in their outward dealings they make account that they are not to be blamed and they stand in feare of no iudgments of God at all So it was with the rich man Math. 19 20. he thought he had done al euen from his youth that he lacked nothing but being tried by the first commandement whether he did loue God aboue all he plainly descried that his ciuill honesty was meere hypocrisie and his fulfilling of the law no better then a flattering of himselfe In like manner do such men much deceiue themselues and are like to a subiect whose whole care is to deale iustly and vprightly with his fellowes but vtterly neglecteth his duty to his Prince and practiseth rebellion against him all his life If such a man deale iustly among other men and will not commit adultery or murther by any meanes tell me in reason can all this his care helpe him when he shal be conuicted for high treason against his Prince Certainely this iust and vpright carriage toward the people shall stand him in little stead Likewise many men in all places do liue continually in the practise of rebellion against the person of God himselfe howsoeuer they seeme very carefull and conscionable of their duty toward men yet God will finde them out for the contempt of him For they are growne to this prophanenesse What need so much preaching or so much hearing and so they begin to scorne and scoffe at those that liue in the obedience of these holy duties Let me tell these though they be neuer so iust in their conuersation doing no wrong paying all mē shewing mercy to them that need yet they lie open notwithstanding all these to Gods iudgements for want of the true power of religion If thou shouldst see a man liue in the grosse sinnes of the second Table in murther adultery robbery drunkennesse false witnes-bearing and the like wouldst thou not think him worthy to be plagued by the hand of God why then should we thinke that such as liue in the breaches of the first Table more grosse thē these which haue the first place are not liable to iudgement as wel or rather much more then the other Vse 2 Secondly this teacheth all such as haue any rule ouer others to be carefull to teach such as are vnder them in the waies of godlinesse that they may know the Father to be true God him whom he hath sent Iesus Christ Iohn 17 3. First it is the duty of Princes and Magistrates to haue a great care of true religion that God be faithfully serued by their people It is not enough for them to prouide that they may haue a people faithfull and loyall to thēselues except they be also faithfull to God The godly kings are commended for their care in aduancing the glory of God and for their zeale in causing all the people committed to their charge to be instructed It were easie to enlarge this by the examples of Dauid of Asa of Iehoshaphat of Hezekiah and Iosiah they made a couenant with God to serue him themselues and to cause him to bee serued of their people Asa commanded Iudah to serue the Lord of their fathers and to doe the law and the commandements that whosoeuer would not seeke the Lord whether he were small or great whether man or woman should be put to death 2 Chron 14 4 and 15 13. Deut. 17 19. 2 Kings 23 2 3. 2 Chron. 19 7 8 9. Thus it ought to be with all fathers and masters they must teach their children seruants that they may know the Lord and set their hope in him not forget his works but keepe his comandements Psal 78 6 7 4 9 and 11 19 21. Eph. 6 4. Deut. 6 7. Eli the Priest of the Lord is first threatned and afterward punished for neglect of this duty 1 Sam. 2 and 3. The example is written for our instruction that we should beware of the like transgression Thirdly see the fearefull condition of many Vse 3 men of all sorts for they liue vnder a fearfull iudgement of God and yet do not see it because through the whole course of their liues they practise the workes of impiety liuing in palpable ignorance in contempt of the Word
the earth but this ought especially to be considered on this day Wee must dispatch all worldly businesses before that they do no way disturbe vs and distract vs. And when the day of the Lord is come wee must assemble together that so there may be an holy conuocation Leuit. 23 verse 3. It was the custome of the people to come together at such times Luke chap. 4. verse 16. Paul sheweth that at Antioch Hee found the whole City assembled vpon the Sabbath day Acts 13 43 44. This assembly is called Gods army Psalme 110 3. It was counted an happy thing to dwell in the Lords house Psal 27 4. and 84 4. Then ought the word to bee both read and preached so was it in the time of the law Acts 15 21. And both of them did Christ himselfe performe ordinarily Luke 4. ver 17 20. It is a part of the Ministers sanctifying of the Sabbath by doing the same The idle ministery is a great cause of prophaning the Lords day both in themselues and in others It is the duty of the people to heare the word with all reuerence and attention to marke and lay vppe in their hearts what they haue heard to the end they might put it in practise And when wee are departed we should spend the rest of the day in priuate duties as Prayer Reading Meditation and Conference things not greatly regarded of the greatest sort We are soone weary of the best things and quickely loathe that we should chiefely loue The cause why we profit not by the publike Ministery is the want of the performance of these duties priuately 38 Speake vnto the children of Israel and bidde them that they make them fringes in the borders of their garments throughout their generations and that they put vpon the fringe of the borders a Ribband of blew 39 And it shall be vnto you for a fringe that ye may looke vpon it and remember all the Commandements of the Lord and do them and that ye seeke not after your owne heart and your own eies after which ye vse to go a whoring 40 That ye may remember c. This is the law of making Fringes vpon the foure quarters of their vesture whereby they couered themselues that they might looke continually vpon them and remember all the commandements of the Lord and doe them Of this reade Deut. 22 12. These Fringes and Ribands serued them for a monument that they might consider they were a people consecrated vnto God not as Infidels to walke after their owne fancies For vpon these were written some parcell of the Law This was also the cause that the Iewes were commanded to haue the Law written vpon the postes of their doores and likewise that they should beare it about them euermore decke themselues with it that it should be as a ring vpon their fingers as a bracelet vpon their hand as a frontlet before their eyes that is alwayes in sight and remembrance To this end also it must bee written vpon the frontiers of the Land vpon the gates of the Citie and vpon the postes of euery mans priuate house Deut. 6 8 9 that they might haue euery day euery way occasion giuen vnto them to talke and conferre of the word of God sitting walking and lying at home or else abroad This vsage was afterwards abused by the pride and hypocrisie of the Pharisies as Christ chargeth them Matth. 23 5. who because they would bee thought to haue a more speciall holinesse then the common sort had made long gardes and sentences of Scripture written vpon them that might bee seene a farre off But for our selues we must consider that though this ceremony bee no longer in vse and that these Fringes and Laces are shadowes which ended at the comming of Christ yet an instruction remaineth to vs to exercise our selues in his law day and night Psalme 1 2. Iosephus reporteth of the Iewes that they knew the Scriptures as well as their owne names whereas many among vs scarse know the names of the Scriptures Wee learne from hence That all sorts both yong and old of what condition soeuer â—ne are enioyned to know the doctrine of the Scriptures 〈◊〉 must â—owâ— the â—ces and the wil of God reuealed in them Deut. 6 6 7. Ioh. Iohn 5 39. Coloss 3 16. 2 Tim. 3 15. Psal 119 9. 〈◊〉 1. The Reasons First because God hath appointed such as are gouernors ouer others to be teachers of them that belong vnto their charge Such as are fathers and masters of Families are bound to instruct their children and seruants therefore none ought to be without knowledge Ephes 6 4. Gen. 18 19. But how shall they be able to do this except they haue knowledge whereby they may bee able to performe this duty Secondly ignorance is the cause of all error because the naturall man perceiueth not the things that are of God and the wisedome of God is foolishnesse to man So then being of our selues blinde and wanting the light of the word we must needs goe astray Hence it is that Christ saith vnto the Sadduces Ye erre not knowing the Scriptures Math. 22 29. Thirdly the want of knowledge is the cause of sundry fearfull iudgements spirituall and temporall Hosea 4 6. inward and outward Esay 1 3 7. So then as ignorance is the cause of sinne so it is the cause of iudgement the reward of sinne If wee care not to know him but neglect and contemne the meanes of knowledge no maruell if we be punished Vse 1 This reprooueth the church of Rome of an horrible iniury offered to the people of God They teach that ignorance is the mother of deuotion and keepe the Scriptures in the Latine tongue as it were vnder locke and key And albeit they haue translated them or the greatest part of them into English yet they set out sharpe edicts ratified vnder an horrible curse that no Lay man as they speake shall presume to reade them vnlesse they be specially licensed by their inquisitors and confessors directly contrary to the end of the Scriptures which were written that we should beleeue and by beleeuing haue eternall life Iohn chapt 20. verses 30 31. They beate downe ignorance and teach that all ought to know the Lord from the highest to the lowest Ieremy 31 30. and that God will poure out his Spirit vpon all flesh Ioel chap. 2. ver 28. Wheresoeuer he vouchsafeth great means hee requireth a great measure of knowledge This discouereth the byshop of Rome to bee no better and indeede no other then Antichrist making lawes contrary to Gods lawes and yet binding the consciences of men vnto them But it will be saide that the vnlearned and vnstable peruert them 2 Pet. 3. and therefore it is dangerous to reade them I answer bee it that some do so shall all therefore be forbidden the free vse of them All things euen the best are abused meate drinke apparrell the Sacraments Christ himselfe and
this reprooueth such as know not what this holy and sanctified anger meaneth which can prosecute their owne causes and quarrels with the greatest desire of vengeance but know not what it is to be angry in the cause of God It was not so with Moses as we saw before Some are prouoked by euery small and trifling occasion Heereby charity is violated which suffereth long 1 Cor. 13.7 and couereth a multitude of sinnes Prou. 10.12 Anger looketh in a deceitfull glasse which maketh euery Moul-hill to seeme a mountaine euery small slip is esteemed a capitall offence and euery word of disgrace worthy of a stab Others are prouoked when there is no ground but their own suspition as Eliab was angry with his brother Dauid because he suspected him to haue come to the battell in the pride of his heart 1 Sam. 17.28 And this is the common cause of much anger and heart-burning in our dayes want of loue causeth men to interprete the actions of others in worse sense and vpon their owne false surmise they ground their anger One is angry because saluting his neighbour he did not salute him againe and speaking friendly to him he would not speake againe albeit haply he saw him not or obserued him not Another because he heareth his vices reprooued out of the word of God beginneth to rage through impatience in which regard oftentimes it falleth out that he incurreth more anger and danger that reproueth sinne then hee that committeth it Of this euill anger doth the Apostle speake Eph. 4.31.26 27. and Salomon Prou. 14.17 29. and 29.22 Many are the euils and mischiefes that follow this euill affection forasmuch as it ouerturneth both the Law and the Gospel â—r is a 〈◊〉 of the â—e Law It were an easie thing to runne ouer most of the commandements which it causeth men to breake and in a manner defaceth the whole image of God For first how should we loue God whom we haue not seene if we doe not loue our neighbour whom we haue seene 1. Ioh. 4 20. Secondly it ouerthroweth the principall part of Gods worship which standeth in the inuocation of Gods Name Ps 26.6 1 Tim. 2.8 Mat. 5.23 Thirdly it causeth the breach of the third commandement by causing men through impatience to fall to cursing and banning to swearing and blaspheming the Name of God For when they grow cholerick against others they vtter sundry horrible imprecations and begin to fret and rage against God himselfe Fourthly it maketh men altogether vnfit for the exercises of the Sabbath hauing their mindes distracted and disturbed with thinking vpon the wrongs and iniuries of others and their owne reuenge No man can heare the word of God aright that is choked with this thorne Iam. 1.19 20 21. 1 Pet 2.1 2. Neither doth this passion worke any better effects in the second Table for as much as it turneth iustice and charity vpside downe Iustice it selfe which requireth that the same be giuen to euery one which belongeth vnto him whereas anger maketh men not only to neglect doing of good duties which they owe to their neighbours but to oppresse them with iniuries and reuenge Charity which is the summe of the Second Table the effect wherof is this that we loue our neighbour as our selfe But anger maketh men hate them as mortall enemies It often bringeth forth murther and shedding of blood Ge. 34.25 1 Ioh. 3.12 15. Wherby we are also made like vnto Satan for he is the spirit of dissention as God is a Spirit of loue and of peace It is the nature of Satan to delight in rage and fury for he is a murtherer from the beginning Ioh. 8.44 Besides it is a sinne against the Gospel and maketh vs subiect to Gods anger and bringeth impenitency and stoppeth the course of Gods forgiuenesse toward vs. For as we forgiue others so doth he forgiue vs Matth. 6.14 15. if therfore we retaine our anger toward our brethren God will retaine his anger toward vs. Lastly we must examine our selues whether Vse 3 our anger be iust or not We are of our selues prone to breake out into choler and to bee mooued otherwise then there is cause We must therefore marke two things the causes thereof and the effects If the causes bee Gods glory iniury offered to our selues or our neighbours if the cause be weighty and the affection moderate If the effects which it bringeth forth bee dutie to God and man then it is a lawfull anger but if otherwise it is vnsanctified and vnlawfull Let vs learne to be most moued in Gods cause as Moses was the glory of God was precious and deare vnto him So it was with Phinehas Numb 25.7 8. so it was with Elias 1 Kin. 19.14 because the children of Israel had broken downe his Couenant cast down his Altars and slain his Prophets Happy are we if these things moue vs and go neere vnto vs. Verse 15. Respect not thou their offering It may seeme strange that he which before had spoken against them should now pray against them We are commanded to pray one for another so that Moses may seeme to break the rule of charity I answer this toucheth not their persons nor their liues but hee desireth their amendment that they may be ashamed of their own folly confounded in their own pride He craueth of God no more theÌ„ to shew and make manifest his owne innocency and vprightnesse which was to be decided by that offering We learne hereby Doctrine that God respecteth not the works of euill men God respecteth not the workes of euill men be they performed neuer so religiously outwardly Gen. 4.4 5. Esay 1.11.12 and 66.3 Prou. 15.8 and 21.27 Ierem. 6.20 The reasons follow First whatsoeuer they doe is sinne 1 Tit. Reason 1 1.15 their minde and conscience is defiled Secondly Reason 2 their persons do not please him Gen. 4.4 5. Mal. 1.10 God regarded not Caines Oblation because he regarded not Caines person and he regarded not Caines person because he was a wicked and faithlesse man Vse 1 The vses First we may therfore conclude that such workes as God hath not commanded shall not be receiued Matth. 15.9 In vaine they worship me teaching for doctrines the commandements of men Many doe thinke to please God by their good intents but that is a vaine worship God will be serued according to his owne will not after our owne fancies He hath set downe and appointed how he will be worshipped he hath not left it to our discretion whatsoeuer the Papists prattle Vse 2 Secondly it reprooueth such as thinke it enough to come to the place of Gods worship and to be present at prayer the word and Sacraments albeit they bring with them no true deuotion These doe exceedingly deceiue themselues dishonour God and prophane his holy things which is a greeuous sinne These men doe lay the foundation of all their hope and the stay of all their comfort vpon the broken staffe of an outward sacrifice
of professours because we see the hand of God sometimes to bee heauy vpon them and more then vpon others but rather consider it is or may be for the sinnes of their profession and that afflictions fall out a like for Iudgement must first beginne at the house of God 1 Pet. 4 17. hee will first set in order his owne house and his owne children and will deale more seuerely with them for smaller sinnes in this life then he will with the vngodly for greater in this life whom he specially reserueth for his wrath to come Nah. 1.2 Let all those therefore that make an holy profession of seruing the Lord in truth lay these things to their hearts and not suffer themselues to bee carried away with the force of sinne for God will surely meete with them his hand shall first finde them out howbeit alwayes for their good whiles he seemeth not to regard nor reward the sinnes of the wicked so that we must beware of those sinnes which are against our place and calling wherin God hath set vs. Lastly euery one must be carefull to walke Vse 4 carefully in the duties of their particular callings with a good conscience that so they may please God and take occasion to reioyce before him looking to the ordinance of God who hath set and appointed distinct callings in the family in the Church and in the common-wealth 1 Cor. 7.7 21 22. Ephe. 4.11.12 Actes 20.26 There can arise no comfort to vs that wee belong to God though wee seeme neuer so carefull in the generall duties of Christianity if we faile in the speciall parts of our seuerall callings That Minister which liueth in all the common duties of other Christians and yet doth not or cannot guide the people and feed them with the foode of life is a wicked Minister and there belongeth to him a fearefull woe Woe to the shepheards of Israel that feede themselues should not the shepheards feede the flockes Ezek. 34.2 Ier. 23.1 Zach. 11.17 Such are not able to blow the trumpet and therefore shall not deliuer their owne soules That gouernour of a family which regardeth not to prouide things necessary for them so farre as he may and according to the meanes giuen vnto him is an euill gouernour he is worse then the infidell and hath denyed the faith 1 Tim. 5.8 Again he that regardeth not the education of his children in the nourture and admonition of the Lord Ephe. 6.4 is an euill and wicked father howsoeuer he may deceiue himselfe in thinking himselfe to be a good Christian For heereby we shall indeede try what is in euery one if we marke and regard what is in them in regard of priuate and particular duties in their seuerall callings I haue oftentimes obserued that many people when they come abroade behaue themselues in the company of others very religiously and deuoutly they are ready to ioyne with others in all holy duties but marke what they are at home and within the walles of their owne houses and you shall see them to be quite other men and women and not the same neuer a whit carefull to discharge their duties in their speciall callings There are sundry persons that would bee iudged of others to be Christian men but they doe not shew themselues priuately to bee Christian gouernors nor Christian husbands And many women beare themselues publikely as Christian women of an holy conuersation who notwithstanding want the ornament of a meeke and quiet spirit which is in the sight of God of great price neither shew that subiection toward their husbands that ought to bee in Christian wiues 1 Pet. 3.4 5. It is not enough to professe our selues to be Christian men when God hath blessed vs with children and seruants but heereby we shall bee tryed what is in vs whether Christ be in vs dwell in our hearts by faith or not if wee approoue our selues to be Christian parents and Christian masters 5 And ye shall keepe the charge of the Sanctuary and the charge of the Altar that there bee no wrath any more vpon the children of Israel 6 And I behold I haue taken your brethren the Leuites from among the children of Israel to you they are giuen as a gift for the Lord to doe the seruice of the Tabernacle of the Congregation Heere the Lord teacheth how Aaron and his sonnes should behaue themselues toward the Leuites and likewise the Leuites toward Aaron and his sonnes For hee willeth them to admit the Leuites to the administration of holy things but so as they helpe them onely in inferiour things not in the chiefest part of their Ministery He will not haue them come neere to the Altar to sacrifice neither to enter into the inner parts of the Tabernacle which belonged onely to the Priests themselues â—iffrence â—eene the â—g of the â—s and â—es Heere then we see that God maketh a difference betweene the Priests and the Leuites and also wherein the difference consisteth the more excellent dignity is committed to the Priests the lesser to the Leuites They that had the higher calling were not to contemne the others and they that obtained the lower place were not to greeue at it or to enuy at others but God maintaineth peace and vnity among them so that both must be content and one be ready to helpe another And whereas God permitted not the Leuites to offer sacrifice or to enter into the Sanctuary and that if either any of them or of the people should presume to doe it he appointeth death to them that brake this his ordinance the cause is that we should know that none hath power to reconcile vs to himselfe and to giue vs entrance into his presence but Christ himselfe onely whose person and office was figured out in Aaron and his sonnes Wretched therefore and blasphemous is the practise of the Papists who goe about to make reconciliation betweene God and his people by their idolatrous Masses offered vp for the quicke and the dead whereby as much as lyeth in them they crucifie againe the Lord of life and are no better then the betrayers and murtherers of him Euill also is the practise of all hypocrites who by the merits of their owne good workes doe thinke to procure and purchase vnto themselues the fauour of God for they are so farre from attaining heereunto by their blinde deuotion that they offend God the more and prouoke his wrath and indignation against their owne soules Againe note in this difference which God maketh betweene the Priests and Leuites how necessary and profitable it is that there should be order kept and obserued in the Church Marbucch comment in Nume There is not onely one office and function in the Church but many and diuers neither can one man discharge all places without presumption nor all discharge one without confusion and therefore to auoide both there ought a comely order to be obserued of which we haue often spoken before As then in
brethreÌ„ that are Christians by profession Saints by calling heyres by faith sons by adoption partakers of the same grace with vs yea as we see the gifts of God more cleerly to shine and more manifestly to multiply in them so our loue must encrease toward them As they goe forward or backward encrease or decrease as we see them zealous or cold or luke-warme so must our inward loue proceed or stay grow or slake toward them alwaies where God sheweth forth the abundance of his loue shed into their hearts we must most wisely bestow our loue according to his example which the nearer we follow the more conformable we are to God wherein standeth our happinesse Vse 3 Lastly it reproueth such as are vnappeasable and will neuer forgiue and forget the iniuries that are done vnto them Assuredly such shall finde iudgement without mercy as shew no mercy Who is there among vs that doth not daily euen with the ayre draw in the mercy of God It is his mercy that we are not all consumed If then hauing our selues receiued so great mercy we can returne in way of thankfulnesse no compassion to others we make a law against our selues and as it were stop and shut vp the spring of grace from flowing vnto vs. â—er 2 13. This the Apostle Iames teacheth There shall be iudgment mercilesse to him that sheweth no mercy and mercy reioyceth against iudgement It standeth vs all therefore vpon not to rest in the bare and naked name of the sonnes of God but labour in the truth of the inner parts and in sincerity of our hearts to be like to him practising the exhortatioÌ„ of the Apostle 〈◊〉 12 13. As the elect of God holy and beloued put on tender mercy kindnesse humblenes of minde meeknesse long-suffering forbearing one another and forgiuing one another c. There is no saluation without pardon and remission of sin Would we then haue saluation Do we desire forgiuenesse at the hand of God The meanes to assure vs that we haue attained it 〈◊〉 4 31 32. is to put away wrath all maliciousnesse and to be courteous tender-hearted one to another forgiuing one another if we desire to feele any true comfort to our own soules in the forgiuenesse of our owne sinnes When we cried vnto the Lord he heard our voice The truth of the former reason 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 setteth downe the loue of God to his people hearing their prayers sending his Angel and bringing them out of Egypt The doctrine out of these words considered in themselues is this Doctrine God loueth his people God loueth and fauoureth his owne people Howsoeuer they be hated of the world because they are not of the world but are chosen out of the world yet he setteth theÌ„ as a seale on his hart Cant 8 6 5 2. and as a signet on his arme Heereunto come the amiable and louely titles that Christ giueth to his Church calling it knocking vnto it saying Open vnto me my Sister my Loue my Doue my vndefiled for my head is full of dew and my lockes with the drops of the night So the Prophet expresseth his loue in the Psalme toward his people Albeit they were few in number yea Psal 105 12 13 14 15. very few and strangers in the Land and walked about from Nation to Nation from one Kingdome to another people yet suffered he no man to do theÌ„ harm but reproued Kings for their sakes saying Touch not mine annointed and do my Prophets no harme So Moses testifieth the same Deu. 7 6 7 8. The Lord thy God hath chosen thee to bee a precious people vnto himselfe aboue all people that are vpon the earth The Lord did not set his loue vpon you nor chuse you because ye were moe in number then any people for ye were the fewest of all people but because the lord loued you and would keepe the oath which hee had sworne vnto your fathers Ioshua 24 3. Psalm 78 70. Mathew 4 18 Luke 23.43 Acts 9 15. Thus God in great mercy brought Abraham from his Country tooke Dauid from the sheepfolds chose Peter and Andrew from their nets called Mathew from the custome conuerted the theefe vpon the crosse and turned Paul from a persecutour to be an Apostle beeing oftentimes found of them that sought not after him by all which testimonies and examples it appeareth that God doth shew himselfe good and gracious vnto his people The reasons are First because they are his Reason 1 sonnes and daughters This is an argument of great loue a testimony that he will not forsake vs for euer We are not onely the seruants and friends of God but the sonnes of God the spouse of Christ Indeed Christ is the naturall Son of God and the eldest brother by whom we are adopted to be the sons of God This reason the Apostle propoundeth 1 Iohn 3 1. Behold what loue the Father hath giuen to vs that we should be called the sonnes of God for this cause the world knoweth you not because it knoweth not him Great is the affection of feruent loue that parents beare toward their children no heart of any can wel expresse it but he that hath bin a father himselfe to feele it Others may well speake of it but they are not able to comprehend it And yet all their loue is a cold frozen loue yea it is no loue indeed yea it is no better then hatred in comparison of the loue that the Father of heauen and earth beareth to his children whose loue to vs is wonderfull passing the loue of men and women This the Prophet teacheth Can a woman forget her child and not haue compassion on the sonne of her wombe though they should forget yet will not I forget thee Es 49 15. Likewise Christ saith Mat. 7 9 10. What man is there among you which if his son aske him bread would giue him a stone Or if he aske fish will he giue him a serpent If ye then which are euill can giue to your children good gifts how much more shal your Father which is in heauen giue good things to them that aske him Reason 2 Againe he hath sent his Sonne into the world who came from the bosome of his Father and tooke our nature vpon him he endured the infirmities of our nature the shame of the crosse the wrath of his Father to bring vs into his fauour He was punished we are pardoned he was charged with our sinnes we are discharged from our sinnes he was crucified we are acquitted he was condemned we are iustified Thus the Apostle Iohn reasoneth Heerein was the loue of God made manifest among vs 1 Ioh. 4 9 10. because God sent his onely begotten Sonne into this world that we might liue through him Heerein is that loue not that we loued God but that hee loued vs and sent his Sonne to be a reconciliation for our sins The naturall
3 we see the wicked prosper and florish spredding themselues as the greene Bay tree for loe God hath set them in slippery places Psal 37 53. and casteth them downe in the end vnto desolation they are suddenly destroyed horribly consumed as the chaffe which the winde driueth away and as a dreame when one awaketh This tentation hath ouertaken the children of God and caused them oftentimes to shrinke back when they saw the prosperity of the vngodly Psal 73 2 3. Hab. 1 4. and on the other side the troubles of the godly hath made them to reason within themselues of the prouidence of God But shall not the King rule his owne kingdome or the Master gouerne his own house as pleaseth him And shall not we giue the Lord leaue to dispose of all things in heauen and earth after the good pleasure of his owne will Hee fatteth the wicked against the day of slaughter he leaueth them without excuse and maketh his blessings as a witnesse against them Contrarywise the children of God although they suffer afflictions yet afflictions to them are not euill but try their faith as the furnace doth the gold Senec. de diui prouidentia c. 8 Let vs not deceiue our selues in iudging and esteeming of good and euill That is good which maketh vs better that is euil that maketh vs worse The workes of the flesh adultery fornication vncleannesse wantonnes idolatry witchcraft hatred debate emulations wrath contentions seditions heresies enuy murthers drunkennesse couetousnesse and such like are manifestly euill These God keepeth from his deere children and his deere children from them that they reigne not in them The Israelites in Egypt liued vnder hard masters and carried many heauy burthens and sent vp many passionate sighes to God with deepe grones of spirit whilst Pharaoh and the Egyptians tooke crafty counsell together and sported themselues in the miseries mischiefs which they had brought vpon them But whose condition was the more happie let the red Sea testifie from which the Israelits were deliuered Exo 14 27 29 in which the EgyptiaÌ„s were drowned Dauid taken from the sheepe-folds tasted of many sorrowes being in perils among the Amalekites in perils in the Wildernesse in perils of his owne Nation in perils of his own seruants in perils among false bretheren and was hunted from place to place as a Partridge in the Mountaines 2 Sam. 31 4. whilst Saul sought his life and enioyed the pleasures and treasures of a kingdom But whose estate was the more happy let the end and yssue of them both determine the one liued in glory ended his daies in peace the other sheathed his sword in his owne bowels and so dyed in despaire The Apostle Iames willeth vs to take the Prophets for an example of suffering aduersity and of long patience which haue spoken in the name of the Lord Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made Iam. 5 10 11. for the Lord is very pittifull and mercifull Lazarus a poore begger destitute of succour and friends lying at the rich mans gate hauing his minde as full of cares as his bodie was of sores whilst the rich glutton was clad in purple gorgiously and fared deliciously euery day But whose condition was the more blessed and happy of them twaine let this tell vs and teach vs for our instruction that Lazarus when he died had the holy elect Angels to attend vpon him to carry his soule into Abrahams bosome Luk. 16 22 23 that is to say into the kingdome of heauen Matth. 8 11. the rich man also died his body was buried his soule was carried cast into the torments of hell Where the worme neuer dyeth Marke 9 44. and the fire neuer goeth out the one vnsufferable the other vnquenchable both infinite Let vs not therefore rest in beholding the present face of outward things but possesse our soules with patience in a sweet meditation of Gods prouidence considering that it shall in the end bee well with all them that feare the Lord and that howsoeuer the wicked do prosper in the world increase in riches yet if we enter into the Sanctuary of God Psal â—3 â— we shal see they are set in slippery places they are lifted vp on high and therefore their fall shall be more fearefull seeing all the threatnings of God must without faile fasten vpon them Lastly seeing the menaces and threatnings Vse 4 of God must bee performed this serueth also to assure vs that the gracious promises of God made in mercy to his people shall in truth and righteousnesse bee accomplished The Lord that is alwaies the same as hee is true in his threatnings to the vngodly so wil he be found true in his promises toward the godly For seeing no part of his word shall passe away that he will not falsifie his trueth Psal 89 â— nor alter the thing that is gone out of his mouth one part serueth to confirme another his threatnings are ratified by the assurance of his promises and his promises are established to bee surer then the heauens by the assuraÌ„ce of his threatnings So then let vs learne to depend vpon God to trust in him knowing 2 Cor. 1 that all his promises are yea and Amen vnto the glory of his name Let vs rest in him for the pardon of our sinnes for the hearing of our prayers for the feeding of our bellies for the resurrection of our bodies for the inheritance of euerlasting life hauing a strong assurance of faith that the Lord is iust and true in all his promises This is a notable comfort and consolation to all the childreÌ„ of God to cause vs to set our hope in him hauing a patient and constant expectation of all things that by faith we haue beleeued saying with the Apostle 1 Tim. 1 12. For this cause I also suffer these things but I am not ashamed for I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him against that day Verse 25 26. Take Aaron and Eleazar his sonne and cause Aaron to strip off his Garments and thou shalt put them vpon his sonne Heere is deliuered how Aaron yet liuing his sonne is inuested and installed into his Office with the ceremonies and solemnities thereunto appertaining at the appointment of God to shew the continuance of the Priesthoode to take away al occasions of dissentions from the people Thus we see the good estate of the Church is prouided for by Moses before Aaron dyed Doctrâ— The Châ— must be in good after coâ— parture and went the way of all flesh The Doctrine hence is that the good of the Church must be regarded of vs to leaue it in good case after our death and departure I say it is a principall duty required of vs when wee must leaue the worlde to prouide for the
nor do all these commandements I will appoint ouer you fearefulnesse a consumption and the burning ague the sword famine and pestilence to destroy you and to make you few in number so as your high waies shall be desolate It was the Lord that brought the tenne plagues vpon Egypt â—od 8 24. â—a 11.25 38. â—y 45 7. It is the Lord that smote Nabal that he dyed It is the Lord that formeth the light and createth darknesse he maketh peace and createth euill It is the Lord that doth all these things Finally there is no euill in the City which the Lord hath not done Amos 3 6. All which things agree fitly with this history in hand that God sent fiery serpents among his people and do teach vs that he is the author of all iudgements punishments that fall vpon vs or vpon any of the sonnes of men The reasons hereof are euident and apparent Reason 1 First afflictions come not vpon vs at all aduentures they proceed not from the earth or the ayre or the heaueÌ„ it is the hand of God that lighteth vpon vs for our sinnes For what can any one or all the creatures of God do of themselues or what power is there in them to be reuenged vpon vs This therefore is our great folly that we vnwise men gaze about heere and there wandring vp and down in our owne imaginations and searching all the corners of our wits to finde out the causes of our calamities out of our selues and yet all the while we perceiue not the true and right cause to be in our selues Whensoeuer a man hath any aduersity he must looke vp to God into himselfe When we see the ayre infected it is not so disposed of it selfe When God sendeth famine 〈…〉 23. and maketh the heauen as yron the ground as brasse it is not so hardened of it owne nature When the earth is barren and vnfruitful it proceedeth not of it owne kind but we our selues are the cause of all Whensoeuer therefore we haue wofull experience and a lamentable feeling of many miseries we must not cast our eyes hither and thither but euery man must enter into himselfe search out his particular sins assuring himselfe that God knocketh at the doore of his heart and thereby prouokes him to consider beter of his own waies This Eliphaz beateth vpon Iob 5 5 6 7. The hungry shall eate vp his haruest and the thirsty shall drinke vp their substance for misery cometh not foorth of the dust neither doth affliction spring out of the earth c. Reason 2 Secondly God worketh out afflictions he claimeth and challengeth them as his own peculiar worke that no man should bee able to controule any thing in this world This the wise man vrgeth Eccles. 7 16. In the day of wealth be of good comfort and in the day of affliction consider GOD also hath made this contrary to that to the intent that man should finde nothing after him The vses of the doctrine are many First we Vse 1 learne in all troubles and calamities on vs and those that are ours to looke vp to God as the chiefe principall author of them froÌ„ whence they come and vpon our selues and our owne sinnes from whom they come It falleth out with many as it doth with the dog if a man throw a stone at him hee runneth eagerly and angerly after it he falleth vpon it and biteth it so do men of this world Prou. 19 3 when God any way visiteth them they looke vpon inferiour meanes as the highest causes which they can reach vnto but neuer cast vp their eyes to the Lord whose hand and worke it is wheras we are bound to behold the stroke of God in all our distresses We silly men accuse sometimes heat and sometimes cold sometimes drouth sometimes moysture sometimes the ground and sometimes the ayre sometimes one thing and sometimes another thing to be the cause of our calamitie but cannot bee brought to finde out the true and proper cause True it is the Lord hath secret causes that we know not of sometimes the manifestation of his owne works sometimes the triall of our faith and we must take heed we measure not the greatnesse of the sinne by the greeuousnesse of the crosse Iohn 9 2 3. wherein the Apostles themselues were deceiued Notwithstanding the reuealed and originall cause of all calamity hath his beginning and head-spring from our iniquity insomuch that if we had in vs no guilt of corruption we should not taste at all of the cup of affliction This the Prophet teacheth Lam. 3 39. Wherefore is the liuing man sorrowfull Man suffereth for his sin And our Sauiour warneth the man that had bene diseased 38 yeares finding him in the Temple to consider the cause of his long and lamentable affliction Iohn 5 14. Thou art made whole sinne no more lest a worse thing come vnto thee so that this disease was laide vpon him for his sin He thought himselfe an happy man when he was restored to health Now lest he should rest therein the Lord telleth him hee must change his heart or else God will bring seuen times moe plagues vpon him according to his sins though he had bin afflicted many yeares yet he would make his iudgements vpon him more wonderfull euen great plagues of long continuance and sore diseases of long durance To the same purpose the Apostle saieth The wrath of God is reuealed from heauen against all vngodlines and vnrighteousnesse of men which with-hold the truth in vnrighteousnesse Ro. 1 verse 18. Wherefore euery visitation of God should be a sermon of repentance to put vs in remembrance of our sinnes to admonish vs not to sowe vpon the furrowes of vnrighteousnesse lest we reape the croppe of affliction an hundred fold Let vs desire God to sanctifie the crosse vnto vs that it may consume sinne in vs and prouoke vs to a more holy conuersation Vse 2 Secondly the meditation of this that God is the author of all afflictions must teach vs to haue patience in our troubles not to murmure not to repine not to grudge when we are vnder the crosse For seeing God hath visited me with his hand I must take it patiently as a dutifull childe beareth the chastisements of his father This the Prophet practised as we see Psal 39 9 I spake not a word but held my peace because thou Lord didst it This the Apostle teacheth Heb. 12 5 6. My sonne despise not the chastening of the Lord neither faint when thou art rebuked of him for whom the Lord loueth he chasteneth and he scourgeth euery sonne that he receiueth The flesh alwaies seeketh ease and is ready to be impatient if deliuerance come not by and by so that wee must remember from whence our trouble cometh to asswage the sorrow and bitternesse of our affliction For this is a great comfort to Gods children that our sicknesse yea euery pang fit of our
〈◊〉 35 â—â— and hearkened not to the words of Necho which were of the mouth of God The like we may consider oftentimes in the booke of Daniel when Nebuchadnezzar had dreamed a dreame which was not humane but diuine neyther of a naturall cause but of a supernaturall wherewith his spirit was troubled Daniel saide vnto him Dan. 2 28. There is a God in heauen that reuealeth secrets and sheweth the King what shall be in the latter daies The Reasons are euident First to set downe his great loue and fauour to his Children 〈◊〉 1. For as God did shew himselfe in sundry manners and speake by liuely voyce to the vngodly so in all the manifestations of himselfe vnto theÌ„ he had respect and reference to his Church as appeareth in the former examples Heerein therefore appeareth the wonderfull loue of God to his chosen people who hath the harts of all men in his owne hands and turneth theÌ„ about as pleaseth him This is that reason which the Prophet pointeth vnto Psal 105 13 14 15 where speaking of Abraham his posterity he saith Albeit they were few in number yea very few and strangers in the Land and walked about from Nation to Nation from one Kingdome to another people yet suffered he no man to do them wrong but reprooued Kings for their sakes saying Touch not mine annointed and doe my Prophets no harme Secondly it pleaseth God to make himselfe and his great Name knowne out of the limits and circuit of the Church 〈◊〉 2. to constraine euen the wicked to cleere him in his proceedings to acknowledge his iudgements to bee iust and righteous to giue sentence against themselues For God is holy in all his wayes and pure in all his works hee causeth their owne consciences to be witnesses against theÌ„ to accuse and to conuince them inasmuch as they become vnthankfull 〈◊〉 â— 2â— and do not glorifie him as God who is worthy of all glory and neuer leaueth himselfe without witnesse Acts 14 17. no not among the Infidels Thirdly he declareth and reuealeth himselfe Reason 3 to Infidels not because they be worthy but because by the mouth of the very Infidels he will strengthen and confirme his children True it is the cheefe and principall meanes which he vseth is to teach them by his seruants the Prophets and Apostles by Pastours and Teachers which he hath set in his church but he will also vse the tongues of prophane men to his owne glory comfort of his children This we see euidently shewed Iudg. 7 13. When Gideon came to the outside of the hoast of the enemies Behold a man told a dream vnto his neighbour and said Behold I dreamed a dreame and loe a cake of Barly-bread tumbled from aboue into the hoast of Midian and came vnto a Tent and smote it that it fell downe was ouerturned and his fellow answered This is nothing else saue the sword of Gideon for into his hand hath God deliuered Midian and all his host When Gideon heard the dreame deliuered and the interpretation opened he worshipped and returned into the hoast of Israel and saide Vp for the Lord hath deliuered into your hand the hoast of Midian Whereby we see that God made knowne his purpose to these vnbeleeuers for the strengthening of Gideons weake faith and the enabling of him to the worke whereunto he was appointed The vses follow First confesse from this Vse 1 dealing of God not onely that hee is great in â—ion and high aboue all the people but â—hat his Name is great glorious among his enemies He reigneth as King Psal 120.2 1 not onely ouer his Church but ouer all creatures and he maketh them to acknowledge his greatnesse stoop downe vnder his hand â—his we see in the Prophet Daniel chap. 6 26 27 by the decree that Darius wrote vnto all the people nations and languages that dwell in all the world I make a decree that in all the Dominions of my kingdome men tremble and feare the God of Daniel for hee is the liuing God and remaineth for euer and his kingdome shall not perish and his Dominion shall be euerlasting he refuseth and he deliuereth he worketh signes and wonders in Heauen and in Earth who hath deliuered Daniel from the power of the Lyons The like confession Nebuchadnezzar maketh before chap. 3 32 33. I thought it good to declare the signes wonders that the high God hath wrought toward me How great are his signs and how mighty are his wonders His kingdome is an euerlasting kingdome and his Dominion is from generation to generation Secondly we see that God leaueth not men Vse 2 with out excuse because hee maketh knowne his truth vnto them they haue some meanes or other offered vnto them to teach them to acknowledge God and to glorifie him whom they haue acknowledged Rom. 1.20.24 So Christ our Sauiour speaketh to the obstinate Iewes Iohn chapter fifteene verse 22. If I had not come and spoken vnto them they should not haue had sinne but now haue they no cloke nor colour for their sinne Thus was Pilate the Iudge of Iewry conuinced in his owne conscience of wrongfull iudgement against Christ beeing warned of his wife to whom God had reuealed his innocency that he was a iust man as a Lambe vnspotted and vndefiled For the Euangelist Matthew testifieth that when Pilate was set downe on the iudgement seate his wife sent to him saying Haue thou nothing to do with that iust man for I haue suffered many things this day in a dreame by reason of him Mat. 27 19. This was no meere humane or naturall dreame Eccles 5 2. arising from multitude of busines or proceeding froÌ„ an euil constitution of the body or euill digestion of meate or such like ordinary causes as daily befall vs but it was diuine from the speciall instinct of God and the inspiration of the Almighty For as God the Father diuers wayes approued the innocency of Christ that it might appeare he dyed not for his owne offences but for ours for our redemption so did God send terror and trouble vpon the Iudges wife in the night season to discouer his hypocrisie make him without excuse altogether in condemning the Innocent that all the water in the wide sea was not able to wash away the guilt of his sinne much lesse the water he called for to wash his hands before the multitude when he saide I am innocent of the blood of this iust man looke you to it Math. 27 24. The staine of sinne soyleth the soule and defileth the conscience cannot be washed away with water which onely putteth away the filth of the flesh and clenseth the body but cannot enter any further Thirdly seeing God hath shewed and manifested Vse 3 himselfe to wicked men vnworthy of his fauour we may be certaine and well assured that he will neuer leaue his owne children destitute of instruction that call vpon his
2 2 3. If the Lord had not bene on our side may Israel now say if the Lord had not bene on our side when men rose vp against vs then had they swallowed vs vp quicke when their wrath was kindled against vs. Then the waters had drowned vs the streame had gone ouer our soule then had the swelling waters gone ouer our soule Praised be the Lord c. Lastly let vs lay vp these things in our Vse 3 hearts and know the nature of our enemies and the greatnesse of our own danger Let vs consider the present perill and estate of the Church and looke for such enemies Let vs all watch ouer our selues and weigh our calling and condition It is not a calling to outward peace and prosperity neither must wee looke here to find carnall ease and delight but when one trouble and tempest is ouer-blowne and the griefe of one affliction is ended wee must not then grow carelesse and secure wee must not lull our selues asleepe in the cradle of sensuality but in the end of one affliction wee must looke for another to beginne alwaies to keepe watch and ward knowing the frailty of our owne flesh remembring Satan to be an enemy of our peace and happinesse and considering our life to be as a continuall warfare so long as we tarry in this Tabernacle If wee be compassed about with many enemies and to be put into the furnace of affliction made exceeding hot let vs still haue comfort and consolation God will make the end glorious the issue happy Dan 7 28. This vse is taught and practised by the Prophet Daniel where a vision of foure beasts is shewed vnto Daniel and the calamities to come successiuely vpon the Church of the Iewes thereby fore-shewed he apprehended this doctrine by faith and kept it in his memory to remaine with him for his comfort and instruction for euer Wherefore let vs not promise rest to our selues after one deliuerance the enemies will gather themselues together againe and when wee haue victory ouer one tentation let vs prepare our selues for a new combat and make ready our armour for another assault Luke 4.13 Iob 1. and 2. This wee see in Christ the head of the faithful This wee see in Iob a man that feared God and eschewed euill who hauing vanquished Satan in one tentation hee returned eftsoones and redoubled his forces vpon him with another If this practice of the diuel were well pondered and throughly considered it would not onely preuent and redresse much impatiency but worke much peace and contentment in our hearts For what is the cause that we are so impatient vnder the crosse murmuring against God in our trials and tentations accounting them heauy and intollerable burthens vnto vs but because we promise to our selues peace and pleasure in the dayes of our pilgrimage and wee dreame of an heauen here vpon earth But if wee will profite aright in affliction whereby our faith is tryed 1 Pet. 1 7. and made much more precious then gold that perisheth wee must looke continually to be assaulted if we would not suddainly be surprised so come as a prey into the iawes of Sathan Verse 13.14 Thou shalt not see them all So hee brought him into the field of the Watchmen c. We haue heard before how the enterprises of Balaam were disappointed of God and so the wisedome of the wise confounded Now the King seeing himselfe crossed in his purpose and desiring to make an end of this matter carrieth him vp to another place where he might onely see a part of the Israelites his enemies Why doth hee take this course â—urely because he thought he feared the sight of that great multitude and considereth not the vanity of his sorcery Howsoeuer therefore they might see with their eyes and as it were feele with their hands God fighting against them yet both of them proceede in their purposeâ— the King in prouoking the false Prophet in hearkning and obeying Loe how obstinate the wicked are in euill setled with a full resolution to continue in their course so that albeit they change the place yet abide in their former purpose and cannot be brought to acknowledge their own folly From hence we learne Doctrine Wicked men in their euil successes lay the fault vpon second causes that wicked men when they haue euill successe neuer look vp to God whom they haue offended nor consider their sinnes whereby hee is prouoked but lay the fault in second causes and in anything rather then vpon themselues This corruption appeared in our first Parents immediately after their transgression For when they saw the filthinesse of their nakednesse and the miserable experience which they had gotten losing the good Gen 3.12 13 and enioying the euill Adam laide the fault vpon the woman as the woman did vppon the serpent and could not be brought to acknowledge their owne offence When the Philistims were plagued and the hand of God was sore vpon them for abusing the Arke they did not strike their hand vpoÌ„ their thigh and confesse they had sinned but doe ascribe all things to blinde-chance and vncertain fortune whereas nothing is done without the decree and prouidence of God Therefore determining to send backe the Arke they reason thus 1. Sam. 6.9 If it goe vp by the way of his owne coast it is the God of Israel that did vs this great euill but if not wee shall know then that it is not the hand that smote vs but it was a chance that happened vs. This like wee see in the Aramites when they had ill successe in the battell against the Israelites they said 1. Kings 20.23 Their gods are gods of the mountaines and therefore they ouercame vs but let vs fight against them in the plaine and doubtlesse wee shall ouercome them Heereunto accordeth the saying of the Wise man Prou. 19.3 The foolishnesse of a man peruerteth his way and his heart fretteth against the Lord that is when the scourge of God lyeth sore vpon the transgressours for despising the Word for abusing the Sacraments or for practising any wickednesse they learne not by his plagues and iudgements to accuse and iudge themselues but accuse God as the authour of their euils and aduersities and murmure against him for dealing so rigorously sharply with them like to the dogge that byteth the stone but looketh not after him that casteth it The reasons First wicked men want the Reason 1 knowledge of the true God to iudge of their crosses and afflictions and therefore no maruaile if they bee disquieted and fret through the euill successe they haue in their enterprises This made the wise Salomon to say Prou. 19.3 They sâ—et against the Lord. The want of sound iudgment and a right vnderstanding is the mother of all the corruptions which are in vs and of the sinne which we commit For we should ascribe to our owne folly the things that goe not well with vs
and not through impatience accuse God neither impute the euill successes of our affaires to him but to our selues euen as he that stumbleth and falleth against a stone should not accuse the stone but his owne hastinesse and heedlesnes Now then if wicked men want the knowledge of God and the feare of his Name to guide them in the search and suruey of their owne wayes to enquire into the true cause of their euill successes wee cannot maruaile if they wander vp and downe in their owne imaginations and can neuer finde the fault to bee in themselues Secondly the vngodly are blinded with a Reason 2 selfe-loue and selfe-liking of themselues aboue God or his Word The loue of the creature or of our selues more then God or equall with God hindereth vs in good things and quite swalloweth vp the loue of our brethren and darkeneth the light of vpright iudgment that it cannot shine in our hearts The conceited person thinketh himselfe a wise man and imagineth his owne course to be the best vsing no aduice of others as if he himselfe were in all things sufficient of himselfe to see what is best for himselfe This Salomon excelling in wisdome teacheth to these conceited persons abounding in folly Prou. 12.14 The way of a foole is right in his owne eyes but he that hearkeneth to counsell is wise So in another place Prou. 18.2 A foole is not delighted with vnderstanding but with those things which are in his owne heart And againe Prou. 26.12 Seest thou a man wise in his owne conceit There is more hope of a foole then of him These selfe-louing and selfe-liking fooles are delighted with their owne folly which they labour to publish and make knowne to all men and may worthily beare away the bell from all the fooles in the world For these are proud fooles that highly esteeme of their owne wisedome and scornfully disdaine the counsell and wisedome of all other men Seeing therefore euill men want the wisdome of God that is from aboue and abound with selfe-loue which descendeth not from aboue but is earthly sensuall and diuellish we cannot greatly maruaile if wicked men will acknowledge no fault in themselues but wholly looke to second causes and lay the blame vpon the most High when they faile in their purposes Vse 1 The vses of this doctrine First of all wee learne this truth that no euil man can look for any good successe in the matters he taketh in hand but let him alwaies be sure to be crossed cursed of God Albeit thou lay in thine own conceit neuer so strong a foundation work neuer so wisely in thine own imagination yet if thou make not God thy Counsellor 〈◊〉 119.24 and his Word thy director thy wisdome shall be turned into folly and thou shalt be taken in the snare of thine owne hands For all sin against God bringeth with it the wrath of God and the euill life of a sinner drawes vpon his owne head sundry crosses and calamities causeth him to haue ill successe and raiseth vp infinite iudgments against him Whensoeuer we despise his word prophane his Sabbaths defile his Sacraments and practise any vnrighteousnesse against men and impiety against God then followeth and falleth vpon vs some sicknesse or trouble some crosse or affliction one way or another as the Apostle sheweth For your dissention and vnreuerent receiuing of the Lords Supper 1. Cor. 11.30 many are weak and sick among you and many sleepe Now when the rod and scourge of God lyeth vpon the backe of transgressours and they feele themselues sore plagued either they accuse God as the authour of their trouble or murmure against his punishment or rest vpon second causes which are ordered by him who is the principall cause Vse 2 Secondly we learne that if we would haue God blesse vs and the lawfull labours of our hands we must be godly in Christ Iesus If we leade a sincere and sanctified life purge our hearts to be a peculiar people to God zealous of good workes wee haue a sure promise of good successe and strong assurance of a plentifull blessing to follow vs all the dayes of our life There is no good successe in any thing without Gods blessing And this is the cause why God blesseth vs not because wee blesse not his Name wee liue not as a people vnder his protection wee do not deny vngodlines worldly lusts liuing soberly righteously and godly in this present world hauing our conuersation in the heauens and looking for the blessed hope of glory and immortality Hereunto commeth the saying of Salomon Prou. 16 3. Psal 37.3 1 Pet. 5 7. Commit thy workes to the Lord and thy thoughts shall be directed This is a worthy saying to redresse our weakenesse and distrust and to make vs rest and rely our selues on Gods good prouidence This also the Prophet Dauid teacheth Psal 127 1 2. All the fruit of our labours cares dependeth vpon the prouidence of God yea all our industry and studie shall be vaine and vnprofitable vnlesse he guide all our affaires To this purpose the Prophet speaketh in another place that the godly Psal 1.1.3 refusing the counsell of the wicked the way of sinners the seat of scorners shall bring forth fruite in due season so that whatsoeuer he shall doe shal prosper It is God alone that directeth the wayes and works of the faithful and without him is no good successe This wee see verified in Ioseph Gen. 39 2 3. The Lord was with Ioseph he was a man that prospered and was in the house of his master the Egyptian And his master saw the Lord was with him and that the Lord made al that he had to prosper in his hand The like the Scripture◠testifieth of Hezekiah that hee prospered in all his workes 2 Chro. 32 30 and 20 20. So Iehosaphat spake to the people Heare ye me O Iudah the inhabitants of Ierusalem put your trust in the Lord your God and ye shall bee assured beleeue his Prophets and ye shall prosper Thus also the Lord exhorteth Ioshua after the death of Moses Iosh 1 8. We do all of vs desire the blessing of God vpon our labours and to haue good successe in our seuerall callings this is the pathway that we must walke in namely a godly life and conuersation without this his blessings shall turne into curses and wee shall neuer attaine the end of our hope This appeareth by the words which the man of God spake to the King of Israel saying Thus saith the Lord Because the Aramites haue saide 1 King 20 28 the Lord is the God of the Mountaines and not of the Valleys therefore will I deliuer all this great multitude into thine hand and ye shall know that I am the Lord. Lastly we are bound euery one to consider Vse 3 the true cause of euill successe to be in our selues When the hand of God is any way vppon vs that he plagueth
the sacrifices that both of thē did offer Doctrine The wicked are wise in their kind to bring their wicked purposes to passe Hereby we learne That the children of this world are wise in their generation omitting no manner of means to bring their purposes to passe Wee may obserue by continuall experience the nature of vngodly men they are subtle and cunning in their kinde they watch their wayes and times to fit them to work out their wicked deuices and inuentions Balak knew well enough hee was not able to meete the Israelites in the open field and to put his cause to the triall of a battell and therefore dealeth otherwise This is it which Stephen in his Apology noteth Acts 7 19. There arose another King which knew not Ioseph the same dealt subtilly with our kindred and euilly entreated our fathers and made them to cast out their young children that they should not remaine aliue Thus did Laban deale toward Iacob Gen. 31 1 2 41 changing his minde reuoking his bargaines altering his wages murmuring at his prosperity and changing his countenance toward him This is noted also in the Parable recorded Luk. 16 8 where it is saide that the Master praised and commended his vniust Steward because he had done wisely For the children of this world are in their generation wiser thē the children of light This we see by many examples 2 Sam. 16 23. Ahithophels counsel was esteemed like as one had asked counsell at the Oracle of God so were all his counsels both with Dauid and with Absolon The like we see in Herod when he heard of the birth of Christ as of a new borne King by the wise men he pretendeth piety but vseth pollicy to destroy the Babe our Sauiour he calleth the wisemen secretly and priuily he willeth them to returne what successe they had and pretended a good end that he might worship him Math. 2 7 8. whereas his meaning was to kill him The same we might obserue in the Scribes and Pharisies after the ascension of Christ they spared no meanes to hinder the course of the Gospel Acts 3 and 4 and 5 but vsed sometimes faire meanes somtimes threatnings somtimes commandements to stop the mouths of the Apostles All which Testimonies teach vs that which the Prophet Ieremy saith ch 4.22 of the people in his time agreeable to the truth of this doctrine They are wise to do euil but to do well they haue no knowledge Reason 1 The Reasons follow First they serue a cunning master the author of al confusion the contriuer of all mischiefe the worker of all wickednesse that olde subtill serpent who worketh in all the children of disobedience Eph. 2 2. They serue him as their master they obey him as their father they follow him as their captaine they honour him as their lord they worship him as their god For do yee not know saith the Apostle Paul that to whomsoeuer ye giue your selues as seruants to obey his seruants ye are to whom ye obey whether it bee of sin vnto death or of obedience vnto righteousnesse Rom. 6 16. And as Peter testifieth They promise vnto others liberty and are themselues the seruants of corruption for of whomsoeuer a man is ouercome euen vnto the same he is in bondage 2 Pet. 2 19. Secondly God giueth euen to wicked men Reason 2 wisedome and vnderstanding Psal 145 9. to magnifie his mercy who is good to all and to aggrauate their sinne who are made thereby without excuse Rom. 1 20 21. For he maketh his Sunne to shine vpon the euill and the good hee sendeth raine on the iust and vniust Now the greater his goodnes is toward them the heauier shall his iudgement and their punishment be To whom much is committed of him much shall be required and to whomsoeuer men doe giue much the more of him will they aske Luke 12 48. What is it that thou hast not receiued And if thou hast receiued it why dost thou not glorifie him of whom thou hast receiued it Thus we see God giueth wisedome and sundry other gifts to the vngodly both to shew himselfe to be in his mercies vnspeakable and to leaue them in their sinnes inexcusable Thirdly the enemies of God haue knowledge Reason 3 vnderstanding experience foresight forecast they are as wise as Serpents as subtle as Foxes as crafty as Crocodiles to the ende God may vse them as his rods in correcting his Church and in trying the faith of his people So he proued the patience of the Israelites by Pharaoh the Egyptians Exod. 1 10 15 22. and by the cunning and crafty fetches which they practised for their ouerthrow and destruction So he tried Dauid by wise Achitophel through whose subtilty suggestion Dauid was driuen out of Ierusalem and to shift from place to place for the safegard of life So he tried Ioseph and Mary by the dissimulation of Herod by whō they were constrained to depart out of Iudea and to flye into the Land of Egypt The vses to bee made of this Doctrine are Vse 1 many First this should on the other side teach vs to deale wisely and warily with them lest we be snared and circumuented by them We are set as vpon an hill we are placed as vpon a stage if we professe Christ Iesus a small spot will be seene in our garment It behoueth vs therefore to be wise as Serpents and innocent as Doues Math. 10 1◠according to the counsell of our Sauiour to the end we may stop the mouthes of gainsayers and cut off occasions from them that seeke occasions that when they speake euill of vs as of euill doers they may be ashamed which slander our good conuersation It behooueth vs therefore hauing to doe with such aduersaries as are their craftesmasters in their occupation and haue learned cunning in their profession to deale not onely lawfully but wisely Their wisedome is ioyned with wickednes our wisedome must bee seasoned and tempered with godlinesse Their policy is iniquity with vs policy and innocencie must accompany together and kisse one another Their wisedome is a circumuenting by laying of snares our wisedom must be to be circumspect in auoyding of snares If wee haue this warinesse mingled with true sincerity hauing our spirits without guile and all our actions without dissimulation it is both lawfull and expedient to set wisedome against wisedome and policie against policy and care against care and vnderstanding against vnderstāding that so through their subtilty and our simplicity we be not taken in their traps which they haue laid for vs. The men are mischieuous the times are dangerous the snares and slights are pernicious if we should not deale wisely and warily we should lye open as a prey to the enemies and should notwithstand iminent harmes and hurts ready to fall vpon vs. Thus the seruants of God haue borne themselues in a lawfull course with a wise hand Rebecca vnderstanding the hatred and hearing
not much more will hee teach them his wayes that feare him reueale his secrets to the humble-minded Psal 25 9 12.14 Let vs exercise our selues in the diligent reading hearing and conferring of his word let vs earnestly desire to profite and grow forward in the knowledge and vnderstanding of the truth from time to time according to the meanes affoorded vnto vs. We liue in the cleare light of the Gospel and in the golden dayes of Gods grace times that our fore-fathers neuer saw let vs not therefore shut our eyes against the truth that shineth in our hearts or at the least not stop our eares against the sound of the word that pierceth our eares We haue a gracious promise made vnto vs that God will giue a blessing vnto such as seeke him hee will be knowne of those that seeke to know him he will open to those that knocke for him This is the maine cause of all ignorance that we desire not knowledge It is a grieuous sin to be destitute of knowledge but it is more fearefull to haue no desire of knowledge Ignorance is the root of all impiety of infidelity of idolatry of superstition of presumption of disobedience of contempt of the word and worship of God as the Apostle rehearsing the corrupt fruites of darknes the throat an open sepulchre the mouth full of cursing the feet swift to shed blood destruction and calamity in their wayes maketh this the the cause of all The way of peace they haue not knowne Rom 3.17 So the Lord Psal 95 10 doth render this as the reason why his people erred because they had not knowne his wayes This caused the Iewes to crucifie the Lord of life and to deliuer him into the hands of sinners For if they had knowne the wisedome of God they would not haue crucified the Lord of glory 1. Cor. 2 8 according to the words of Peter preaching repentance vnto them Now brethren I know that through ignorance ye did it as did also your gouernours Act. 3.17 And as it is the root of all impiety against God and vnrighteousnesse of men so it is the cause of all iudgements and punishments The Prophet Hosea threatning Gods plagues in a fearefull hand to fall vpon the people maketh this one cause There was no knowledge of God in the land Hos 4 1 2. So at the last day when the Lord Iesus shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead He will come in flaming fire to render vengeance to those that doe not know him 1. Thes 1 8. These things being rightly and wisely considered should teach all of vs to seeke after knowledge as for siluer and search for vnderstanding as for precious stones assuring our selues that God will neuer be wanting to helpe such as hunger and thirst after righteousnesse who is neere to al those that call vpon him euen to all that call vpon him in truth Vse 3 Lastly we see his mercy is greater vnto vs then to the fathers before The Lord Iesus hath brought the doctrine of the Gospel from the bosome of his Father Acknowledge then with thankfulnesse the preferment of these latter times and let vs not seeke after dreams and visions which are abolished but hauing the sure word of the Prophets and Apostles rest in the reuealed will of God Moses had a preheminence aboue the Prophets to whom God spake not by dreames or visions but face to face as is declared Numb 12 6 7 8. I will be knowne to the Prophets by vision by dreame my seruant Moses is not so who is faithfull in all mine house vnto him wil I speake mouth to mouth and not in darke words As Moses was preferred before the other Prophets so haue we a singular priuiledge aboue the Patriarkes Prophets that haue gone before vs who wanted the light that we enioy as the Writer of the Hebrewes doth testifie declaring that the glory of our time is greater in which GOD hath vouchsafed to speake vnto vs by his own sonne At sundry times and in diuers manners God spake in olde time to our fathers by the Prophets in these last daies he hath spoken vnto vs by his Son Heb. 1 1 2. So then the condition of Christians vnder the Gospel is better then of the Israelites vnder the Law in respect of the manifestation and reuelation of Gods truth The Israelites had God reuealed by the Prophets but we haue him taught by the Son himselfe who is counted worthy of more glory then Moses Heb. 3 3.4 inasmuch as hee which hath builded the house hath more honour then the house and he that is Lord ouer it hath more honour then he that is a seruant in it Hereupon Christ calleth and accounteth the Disciples blessed Because they saw with their eyes and heard with their eares those things which many Prophets and righteous men desired to see and heare and yet could not Mat. 13 17. Let vs therefore walke worthy of this great grace and mercy let vs embrace and professe the doctrine of Christ with all zeale and as wee haue receiued greater fauour let vs bring foorth greater obedience Let vs magnifie the preaching of the Gospel whereby Christ Iesus is described in our sight as it were crucified among vs which hee hath made the strength of his arme and his great power to saue those that do beleeue to which he hath giuen such effectuall grace that it worketh more mightily then all miracles and pierceth deeper into the heart of man then all visions and reuelations yea Though one should arise from the dead to speake vnto vs Luk. 16 31. Let vs now looke for no miracles nor depend vpon strange wonders the doctrine of Christ is â—ufficiently strengthned confirmed so that no doubt of any part therof is to close vp our owne eyes that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the Image of GOD should not shine vpon vs. 2 Cor. 4 3â— If the Gospel be yet hid it is hid to theÌ„ that are lost To conclude let vs all know that God hauing brought vs into these last times requireth of vs greater knowledge faith zeale obedience and greater fruites of repentance Heb. 2 1 â— For if the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receiued a iust recompence of reward how shall wee escape if we neglect so great saluatioÌ„ which at the first began to be preached by the Lord and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him Wherefore we ought diligently to giue heed vnto the things which we haue heard lest at any time we runne out Verse 5. How goodly are thy Tents O Iacob and thy Tabernacles O Israel as the valleyes that are stretched out c. Hitherto we haue spoken of the preparation and entrance into this third Prophesie Now we come to the summe and substance of it vttered by way of an admiration or exclamation the diligent consideration of the florishing estate
the sonnes of God for this cause the world knoweth you not because it knoweth not him God is become our Father the Sonne is our Redeemer the Holy-ghost is become our sanctifier the Angels are become our attendants the Scriptures are become our euidences the Sacraments are our seales the creatures are become our seruants our afflictions are our instructions This the Apostle teacheth the Church 1. Cor. 3 21 22 23. They are blessed that haue their sinnes pardoned and not imputed vnto them as the Prophet teacheth but God saith to euery beleeuer Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee They are blessed that heare his word and keepe it but the sheepe of Christ heare his voyce and follow him They are blessed that delight in the Law of the Lord and in his Law meditate day and might but the godly make it their counsellour to be aduised by it This vse that now we stand vpon is directly vrged by the Prophet Psal 84. where hauing made his complaint that hee could not haue accesse to the Church of God to make profession of his faith and to profite in Religion hee breaketh out into this passionate exclamation being touched with an inward feeling of the want of those holy assemblies Psal 84 4 5. O Lord of hoasts how amiable are thy tabernacles thereupon concludeth the point which wee haue stood vpon Blessed are they that dwell in thine house they will euer praise thee blessed is the man whose strength is in thee and in whose heart are thy wayes Howsoeuer the vngodly that sauour nothing but of the earth want spirituall eyes to behold the beauty of the Church and account it no part of their happinesse to liue within the compasse and bosome of it yet the children of God haue taken nothing so neere to heart as when they haue bene driuen from the place of his worship The Prophet is grieued that the sparrowes and swallowes had better accesse and freer recourse to the houses of men to build their nests to lay their young and to rest and repose themselues then he had to the Lords Tabernacle and therefore preferreth their condition before his owne We see how the Iewes wept and pittifully lamented by the riuers of Babylon and hung vp their instruments on the willowes saying Psal 137 1 2 3 How shall we sing the song of the Lord in a strange land If I forget thee O Ierusalem let my right hand forget to play If I doe not remember thee let my tongue cleaue to the roofe of my mouth yea if I preferre not Ierusalem to my chiefe ioy No doubt they might haue prayed to the Lord in Babylon and in banishment as well as in Iudea and at Ierusalem the Lord heareth in all places and willeth that men pray euery where lifting vp pure hands without wrath or doubting 1. Tim. 2.8 but they mourned because they could not visit the Temple of God in Ierusalem there to make publicke confession of their sinnes and of their faith toward God They therefore plainely testify that they haue no feeling either of the weakenesse of their faith or of the greatnesse of their offences that glory in their owne shame and say they beare as good a soule to God as they which resort so often to the Church and delight to heare the preaching of the word and that they can serue God as well at home as in the Church These are led by another spirit then Dauid was who if he were a man after Gods owne heart Psal 42 1 2 3. hauing such an earnest desire after the seruice and worship of God and saying As the Hart brayeth for the riuers of water so panteth my soule after thee O God my soule thirsteth for God euen for the liuing God when shall I come and appeare before the presence of God surely these must needs be guided by the spirit of the diuell who so openly scorne all Religion and are at defiance with God robbing God of his honour committing sacriledge in keeping their tongues from the publick praises of God entring themselues off from the mysticall body of Christ condemning and contemning the congregation of the faithfull giuing offence to others by euill example and despiâ—â—ng the ordinance of God who hath appointed commanded the assembly of his people to meet together to acknowledge their sinnes to confesse their faith to pray for things necessary to praise him for his blessings receiued to heare the word expounded and to receiue the Sacraments deliuered so that such as flye from these doe fly from God himselfe they fly from their owne saluation they seeke a worship by themselues and they imagine an heauen by themselues But let them take heed their worship proue not a false worship and their heauen a false heauen and a true hell Secondly we must all labour to bee members Vse 2 of the Church rather then of any other place in the world We see how carefull men are not onely to be in great societies towns but to be of them to haue the freedome of priuiledged places and incorporations Act. 22 28. Yea to obtaine it purchase it with a great summe of money because it hringeth worldly commodity How much more should wee endeauour to be members of the Church whereby we are made free men and haue interest in the blessings of God yea wee become free denizens of the Kingdome of heauen How doe men esteeme their freedome to be of earthly cities If wee be part of the Church wee haue accesse to the truth Now if wee shall know the truth the truth shall make vs free Iohn 8 32 36. If we be belonging to the Church we haue our interest in Christ now if that Sonne shall make vs free then we shall be free indeed This made the Apostle say Phil. 3 20. Our conuersation is in heauen from whence we looke for a Sauiour If we become limbes of the Church of God wee haue the spirit that beares witnesse to our spirit that we are the sonnes of God now the Lord giueth his Spirit 2. Cor. 3 17 and where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty Such as are free of cities and incorporations haue diuerse priuiledges that others want obtaine many benefites that others want obtaine many dignities that others desire and haue their names enrolled among the free-men but how much greater is the preheminence of all those that are brought into the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God being made parts of the Church which is the freest citty vnder the heauens This city of our God hath the priuiledges of the communion of Saints of the forgiuenesse of sinnes of the resurrection of the body to eternall life and all such as belong vnto it haue their names registred and enrolled in the booke of life What shall it profite thee to obtaine an earthly freedome in earthly cities and to be the seruant of sinne the bondslaue of the diuel and to want the freedome of the sonnes and daughters of almighty
the wicked into sheards like a potters vessel Psal 2 9. We see how men admire the proud and haughty of the world and esteeme the vngodly as the great Magnificoes that may not be contemned or controlled the poorest and meanest Saint of God shal in time to come be their Iudge sit with Christ vpon the bench in glory when they shall stand as their vassals at the barre and bee iudged as most wretched caitiffes and malefactors and receiue their wages according to their works Then they shal say with horror of conscience We fooles thought their life madnes their end without honor but now they are counted among the children of God and haue theyr portion among his Saints Hence it is that the Apostle reprooueth the Corinthians that abased and abused their dignity that did bring their causes to be tryed and iudged before the wicked Do ye not know that the Saints shal iudge the world If then the world shall be iudged by you are ye vnworthy to iudge the smallest matters c 1 Cor. 6. verses 2 3. This is a great honour vouchsafed to the faithfull no earthly honor can be compared vnto it all temporall glorie hath not so much as a shew or shadow of it On the other side great shall be the dishonor and disgrace the shame and contempt that shall be poured out vpon the vngodly Dan. 12 2. They haue heere the riches of the world the pleasures of this life the praise of men they are feared of some and flattered of others but when this glory shall passe away as the wind and flye as an arrow that is shotte at a marke then they shall be arraigned as euill doeâ—s and euery seruant of God shall treade them vnder their feete Then they shall be separated from the presence of God Then they shall see all the godly whom they haue scorned and derided receyued into the kingdome of heauen and themselues shut out of the doores Then they shall haue the continuall fellowship of the diuell and of his angels in hell fire where shal be weeping and gnashing of teeth Vse 2 Secondly we must all be carefull to walke worthy of so great a calling We must bee as spirituall Kings to rule and beare sway ouer our thoughts wils and affections ouermastering them as much as may be proclaiming continuall warre against our corrupt natures against the diuell and against the world And verily he that can beare rule ouer his owne heart is a true king indeede and shall surely reigne for euermore with Christ in the life to come Reuelat. 1 6. He that hath beaten downe the kingdome of sinne and sathan and receyued some measure of grace to reign ouer himselfe hath performed a greater and more glorious work then he that hath subdued a kingdome For all these enemies of our saluation be horrible hideous monsters and fearfull Serpents Their sting is deadly their poyson is mortall It is an hard labour to pull out their sting and take away their poison from them But they which are caried away with the swinge of their corruptions as with a violent streame hauing blindnes ignorance to reign in their minds rebellion in their wils and loosenesse in their whole life are not spirituall kings but base slaues and bondmen The strong man sathan keepeth the hold of theyr hearts Luke 11 21. and as Lord and King setteth vp his scepter there Wherefore my brethren in respect of this our high calling wee must make conscience of euery sinne We heard before that we are made the iudges of the world It is a shame for a Iudge to be a Theefe that sitteth in iudgement to condemne a theefe so is it a shame for vs to be giuen to wickednesse that must iudge the wicked world when the iust shall appeare A Iudge must take heede of those sinnes in himselfe which he must condemne in others lest it be sayd vnto him Thou which teachest another teachest thou not thy selfe Rom. 2 21 22. This is that vse which the Apostle maketh to the Thessalonians chap. 1 10 11 after he had shewed that at the comming of the Lord Iesus in might and maiesty he would bee glorious in his Saints made maruellous in them that beleeue hee intreateth that God would make them to walke worthy of their calling And surely if we haue any the least sparke of grace or any feeling of our naturall condition when we were the children of wrath and the fire-brands of hell it could not but work in vs a maruellous loue vnto God a desire to please him and a delight to bring foorth the fruites of righteousnes Thirdly our victory in Christ offereth comfort Vse 3 vnto vs in all troubles tentations pouerty and in death it selfe We are to arme our selues with this power of Christ agaynst all terrors and feares that seeke to dismay vs. We are in Christ appoynted Kings and Iudges ouer those that trouble vs conquerours ouer sathan and death Our feare then is already past let vs lift vp our heads and bee of good comfort This is that which the Apostle is bold to put vs in mind of 1 Cor. 15 56 57. O death where is thy sting O graue where is thy victory Now thankes be vnto God who hath giuen vs the victory through our Lord Iesus Christ We shall not neede to feare the day of iudgement for then our redemption draweth nere We shall not neede to be affrayd of the comming of the Iudge for he shal be our Sauiour Howsoeuer therefore we seeme base vnto the world and of vile account in the eyes of carnall men whose portion is in this life yet wee are indeed aduanced into the highest honour about him receyuing by our communion and fellowshippe with him a communication of his kingly power and glory to subdue vnder vs the diuell and his angels For if wee fight with him and vnder his banner wee cannot lose the field but shall bee assured to reigne with him They then are deceyued that think them the scum and off-scouring of the world This should also perswade all carelesse and backward persons to embrace true Religion and giue it the cheefe seat in theyr hearts forasmuch as it maketh them of the vesselles of wrath and vassals of sathan glorious Kings and triumphant Conquerors ouer the powers of darknes Furthermore it should encourage the Ministers of the Gospel and make them glad to labour in preaching the Word and in winning soules vnto God being set apart by Gods mercies to consecrate men Kings and Priests vnto him which is a great priuiledge For they haue mighty weapons giuen them by their captaine Christ to wit the power of his Spirit and the vigor of his mighty word which causeth them to preuayle Therefore the Lord sayth by his Prophet Hosea chap. 6 5. I haue cut downe this people by the Prophets slaine them by the words of my mouth And the Apostle teacheth 2 Cor. 10 5 6 That the weapons
the Apostle Iohn noteth in the Nicolaitanes Reuel 2 14 20 who maintained the doctrine of Balaam counselling Balak to lay a stumbling blocke before the children of Israel perswading to eate of the things sacrificed to Idols and alluring vnto fornication This he reprooueth in the false Prophetesse whom for her leud qualities he calleth Iezabel who deceiued the seruants of God to make them commit fornication and to eate meates that were sacrificed vnto idols Thus it fareth with the Nations that know not God they are ignorant of the duties which are due vnto men The Turkes that haue seated their Empire in the East and made a mixture of all Religions to the end they might draw some of all sorts vnto themselues doe professe and practise most abhominable vices euen by the doctrine of their Alcoran 〈◊〉 chap. 41. ◠3. where that false Prophet Mahomet alloweth a man to haue foure wiues and to keepe fifteene Concubines he forbiddeth any to be accused of adultery vnder foure witnesses and accounteth those most holy men which accōpany with beasts The Church of Rome defiling the worship of God by detestable idolatry as grosse as the Heathen committed and in some part exceeding all the idolatry of the Heathen in that they worship a breaden god maintaine filthinesse and vncleannesse sundry waies First in the tolleration of the Stewes flat against the Commandement of God Deut. 23 17. There shall be no whore of the daughters of Israel neither shal ther be an whorekeeper among the sons of Israel This tolleration is a flat occasion to many young men and women that otherwise might abstaine from this kinde of wickednes And what monstrous impiety is this when father and sonne Brother and Brother Vncle and Nephew shall come to one and the same harlot one before or after the other Secondly they deny marriage as an vnholy thing to their holy Cleargy and thereby open a gappe to all kinde of pollutions contrary to the expresse word of God that a Byshop should be the husband of one wife and that marriage is left free and accounted honourable in all and the bed vndefiled 1 Tim. 3 2. Heb. 13 4. Thirdly not to stand further in ripping vppe these enormities in this place their Law alloweth the marriage of any persons beyond the fourth degree 〈…〉 whereby in some cases followeth incest Al these testimonies and examples being thus layde together doe teach vs that corruption of manners and lewdnesse of life doe alwayes accompany defects and defilings in the true Religion Let vs come to consider the causes to make it more plaine and euident vnto vs. First such Reason 1 is the iudgment and iustice of God punishing one sin with another giuing ouer such as make no conscience to know or acknowledge God into a reprobate sence and appointing them to be vessels of shame and dishonour This is the reason which the Apostle directly handleth Rom. 1 25 26. They turned the truth of God into a lie seruing the creature and forsaking the Creator which is blessed for euer Amen for this cause God gaue them vp vnto vile affections for euen their women did change the naturall vse into that which is against nature and likewise also the men left the naturall vse of the woman burned in their lust one toward another and man with man wrought filthinesse and receiued in themselues such recompence of their errour as was meete Where we see the Apostle charging the Gentiles with turning the glory of the incorruptible God to the similitude of the image of a corruptible man and so regarded not to serue him declareth that God gaue thē vp to their hearts lustes and deliuered them vp into a reprobate minde so that they committed vncleannesse they defiled their owne bodies betweene themselues did those things which are not conuenient So the same Apostle in another place teacheth That God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeue lies that all they might bee damned which beleeued not the truth but had pleasure in vnrighteousnesse 2 Th. 2 11 12. This dealing is righteous in God being a punishment for sinne howsoeuer it be wicked in the committers Secondly the first Table containeth the great and chiefe Commandements and the second is like vnto it Math. 22 38. So then all prophanenes is as a bitter and poysoned root infecting farre and neere and as a Tree that ouershadoweth all good hearbs that they cannot grow vp or prosper Our Sauior Christ making the summe of the first Table to consist in louing God with all our heart with all our soule and with all our minde calleth this the first and the great Commandement as the fountaine and foundation of the other So the Apostle Iohn making the loue to God and to men necessarily to concurre and accompany one another saith If any man say I loue God and yet hate his brother he is a liar for how can he that loueth not his brother whom he hath seene loue God whom he hath not seene 1 Iohn chapter 4 verse 20. And hence it commeth to passe that where men haue not the feare of God and the knowledge of his Name they become abhominable in all their doings Thirdly the diuell ruleth worketh in such as make no care to know God but walke according to the course of this world in superstition in idolatry The Apostle sheweth this to be the cause why they had their conuersation in times past in the lusts of the flesh in the fulfilling of the will of the flesh and of the minde and were by nature the Children of wrath as well as others Because they were ruled by the Prince that ruleth in the aire the spirit that worketh in all the children of disobedience Ephes 2 2 3. Let vs now proceed to the Vses First we Vse 1 learne from hence that wee may iustly feare all iniurious vniust and vncleane dealing and looke for fraud and oppression where there is no true Religion established and professed When Abraham went down into Egypt with his wife and afterward soiourned in the land of Gerar among the Philistims where was no true knowledge of the true God hee thought thus with himselfe Surely the feare of God is not in this place they will slay me for my wiues sake and thereby was moued to deny the protection of his wife and to say shee was his Sister Gen. 12 12. 20 11. This is to be expected looked for from all such places and persons that haue in them no religion of Christ no godlines of life no feare of God we must prepare our selues to endure all hard wrongfull dealing at their hands Wee see this in the example of the Sodomites toward Lot Gen. 19 9. in the inhabitants of Gibeah toward the Leuite and his wife Iudg. 1◠22. For where the feare of God ruleth not there is no vertue no truth no mercy no honesty no sobriety no conscience They refraine not violence
youth Shall wee make a mocke of it and a may-game at it These prophane beasts haue filled vp the measure of their sinne and are set downe in the seate of the scorners God alloweth no more liberty in sinning to youth then he doth to age The wise man willeth such to remember their Creator in the daies of their youth Eccl. 12 1. 11. and telleth them that for all the lustes of their eyes the vanity of their mindes the swinge of their pleasures and the lewdnes of their harts God will bring them to iudgement The Apostle teacheth That whoremongers and adulterers shall not inherite the kingdome of God 1 Corinth chapter 6 verse 9. The wise Salomon saith He that committeth adultery with a woman destroyeth his owne soule Prou. 6 verses 22 33. and so is accessary to his owne death And in another place he saith He shall finde a wound and dishonour and his reproch shall neuer be put away and shall wee make a sport of it to delight our selues in it We are admonished by the Apostle Paul that our bodies are the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Corinth 6 19. so that seeing God vouchsafeth vs this honor to choose our vile bodyes which are dust and ashes earth and rottennesse to make them Temples and Tabernacles for his holy Spirit to dwell in let vs not turne them into filthy stables and vncleane styes and so driue him from vs who would possesse vs as his mansion and dwelling place Heereby then we vnderstand that wee are not to iudge of whoredome after the common opinion of men which make but a sport and pastime of it as we see how scoffers iest at it and despisers of God make a game of it Such mockers were risen vp long agoe in the dayes of the Apostle of whom he exhorteth vs to beware For hauing said that no whoremonger neyther vncleane person hath any inheritance in the kingdome of God he addeth in the next place Let no man deceiue you with vaine words for for such things commeth the wrath of God vpon the children of disobedience Eph. 5.5 6. And this example of the people of Israel which now wee haue in hand in this Chapter is able to strike a terror and feare into our hearts for euer breaking out into this iniquity The life of man is precious and deare vnto God we are creatures created according to his image he taketh no pleasure in our destruction Now in that hee destroyed such a number of his owne Images and Creatures for this sinne must not this sinne of fornication be great greeuous which kindleth such a fire of his vengeance and indignation that flamed out so farre and could not bee quenched but with the slaughter of so many thousands Thirdly it behoueth euery one according Vse 3 to his place and calling to punish this sinne seuerely that so euill may be taken out of Israel But such as haue a light estimation of this sinne which is the cause of the encrease of it do obiect the example of Christ who hauing a woman brought before him Obiect that was sound committing adultery in the very acte would not condemne her nor pronounce sentence of death vpon her but said vnto her Goe and sinne no more Iohn 8 11. Heere our Sauiour seemeth to free her from the law of Moses Leuit. 20 10. I answere this is Popish Diuinity Answer taught in the dayes of darknesse which cannot beare the tryall of the light For this is to make it not onely a venial sinne but no sinne at all Christ forgaue her freely and denounced no punishment at all against her neither of limb nor life nor chasticement nor other mulct bee inflicted vpon her so that if it doe not proue that the Magistrates should not punish whoredome sharply it proueth as well that he ought not to punish it at all if it ought to receiue no correction we cannot acknowlenge it for any transgression Furthermore the Iewes beeing in subiection vnto the Romanes and constrayned to beare the yoke of forraigne gouernment had the ciuill punishments of death eyther wholly taken from them or at least suspended vpon the will and pleasure of their officers which were sildome vpright often corrupted This is it which the Pharisies confesse in the Gospell For when Pilate willed them to take Christ to iudge him after their owne Law although the malice of their hearts and the cruelty of theyr hands were against him yet they sayde vnto him It is not lawfull for vs to put any man to death Iohn 18 31. Lastly the office of Christ was not to be an earthly Iudge to giue sentence of death but to be a Sauiour to call sinners to repentance Hence it was that hee refused a temporall kingdome when it was offered vnto him Iohn 6 15. and denyed to diuide the inheritance when he was requested as wholly impertinent vnto his calling and therefore he said Man who made me a Iudge or a diuider ouer you Luke 12 14. So then this Obiection being remoued it belongs to all Magistrates to be zealous in punishing this sinne and to sharpen the law against this other sins that bud vp and grow apace among vs lest they ouerthrow good Corne. Yea it appertaineth not onely to Magistrates but generally to all men to bring such offenders to open shame that so they may come to amendment of life The Apostle speaking of vnclean liuers saith If any that is called a brother bee a fornicator or couetous or an idolater or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner with such an one eate not 1 Cor. 5 5 11 and speaking of an incestuous person he chargeth the Corinthians to put him from among them and to deliuer him to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may bee saued in the day of the Lord Iesus Such vncleane liuers should bee swept out of the Church of God and haue the sword of excommunication drawne out against them that so they might learne not to transgresse But so long as wee beare with such persons and foster them in the bosome of the Church as the practise is too common neyther are we their friends neyther are we the friends of the Church neyther indeed are we the friends of almighty God For if we were their friends and loued them aright we would seeke their conuersion and repentance wee would vse the meanes to bring them to a shame of their offences to a sight of their sinnes and vnto a confession of their iniquities And if we were the friends of the Church we would labour to separate the vncleane from the cleane and the infected from the sound knowing that a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe And if we were the friends of God we would be zealous of his glory and not suffer his Name to be prophaned through the lewde and wicked life of such rotten members For so long as such are harboured in the Church which is the body of
two brethren walke amongst the people of God I meane the Magistrate to rule and correct the Minister to teach and reproue sinne wil be suppressed and godlinesse will in some measure bee promoted and aduanced Heere then is a notable direction for all Magistrates fathers masters housholders and gouernors whatsoeuer to set themselues against euill doers seeing therby they shall finde the Lord fauourable vnto them Among all encouragements which Rulers who are as the gods of the earth haue giuen vnto them to beare the burden of the worke and the heate of the day Psal 82 6. none is more comfortable then this that by rooting out of the wicked and punishing the vngodly according to their vngodlinesse they bring a blessing vpon their owne heads a blessing vpon the places where they dwell and a blessing to their families in which they liue as wee see in Phinehas in this place of whom the Lord saith While hee was zealous for my sake among them he turned away mine anger therefore I haue not consumed the children of Israel in my iealousie and I will giue vnto him my couenant of peace and he shall haue it and his seed after him Who is it that doth not desire to finde the fauour of God in this life to leaue a blessing behind him But if God haue made vs Magistrates in the Common-wealth or Gouernors in the priuate family we cannot looke for any blessing at his hands to follow vs and ouertake vs so long as sinne is vnpunished and the sinner is not recompenced in the earth It is not enough for vs to be godly men except we labour also to be godly Magistrates We heard before that the boast of God could not prosper and preuaile so long as Achan was not found out but when he was stoned the blessing of God came vpon theÌ„ The Marriners in the ship could not be safe so long as Ionah was in it Ionas 1 15 but so soone as he was cast into the sea the sea ceased froÌ„ his raging Mark this yee Rulers of the earth and learne from hence yee Gouernors of hoâ—ses a profitable lesson so long as yee are zealous for the aduancement of Gods glory and for the rooting out of iniquity ye shall be blessed in your persons blessed in your children blessed in your families and blessed in your places and habitations Set your selues therfore with courage against sinne and God shall be with you He will prosper the works of your hands nothing shall be able to preuaile against you as the Prophet faith 2 Chron. 15 2. The Lord is with you while ye be with him and if ye seek him he will be found of you but if ye forsake him hee will forsake you Let euery one so farre as his calling stretcheth deale faithfully with God and shew their zeale in resisting sinne as it is sinne in whomsoeuer they finde it without respect of persons not fostering it in some because they are their friends nor winking at it in others because they are their children their seruants their kindred or acquaintance nor hating it in a third sort because they are their enemies but punishing it and striking at the roote of it without difference and partiality For many are enemies to some sinnes because they are enemies to the sinner and so hate the euill for no other cause but because they cannot abide the person But we should in punishing sinne ayme at the good and at the reformation of those that commit it we should loue the person and abhorre the euill like the Physitian that liketh his patient but hateth the disease But to examine our selues a little How far are we in these dayes from the sound practise of this point Haue wee a true zeale to punish offenders or are we careful to finde them out that euill may be taken away from vs Alasse who seeth not plainly except such as are wilfully blinde how cold and carelesse we are in setting our selues against sinne and opposing our selues against euill doers Doe not wicked men in al places lift vp their crests on high and walke with outstretched neckes without controllement that no man dare say vnto them Why do ye thus Nay are we not come to this passe that if one in a Parish settle himselfe to do good and offer to put too his helping hand to weede out malefactors will not twenty step foorth to speake for them to crosse such as shall go about to punish theÌ„ If any good cause be to bee promoted how backward are wee to further it How nice how squemish are we and pinch curtesie who shall goe before as if we were ashamed of it But if whoremongers drunkards harlots that are as the off-scouring of the world and the scumme of the earth bee brought before Magistrates to be rewarded according to theyr deseruings they cannot want many of theyr neighbours to countenance them to go with them and to speake for them What persons euer were there so lewd and licentious that haue not found diuers to entreate in their fauour Yea so desperate are our times seasons growne that if the diuell himselfe were incarnate and dwelled visibly among vs it seemeth likely that hee should finde some friends some spokesmen and mediatours for him But know this for a surety and carry it home with you vnto your houses and thinke of it vpon your beds that so long as you thus backe and vphold bad fellowes loose in life lewd in example you shall neuer want store of them We must not thinke euer to breake the heart of sinne except wee ioyne hand in hand one with another and all draw one way to suppresse it If a theefe were to be câ—rried to prison and one drew him one way another haled him another way he were neuer like to haue fetters cast vpon him In like manner so long as we are sundred and diuided one from another sinne encreaseth and getteth an head And we cannot assure our selues to obtaine any blessing of God so long as we nourish such serpents in our bosomes and doe not pull out the stings of them And as this ought to be a great encouragement to all in authority ouer others to consider the blessings of GOD that they bring to themselues and to their seuerall iurisdictions by breaking the necke of vngodlinesse so on the other side it ought to terrifie all negligent and carelesse Gouernors that are not ready resolute betimes to destroy all the wicked of the Land Psalm 101 8 and to cut off all the workers of iniquity froÌ„ the City of the Lord. Such bring a curse vpon themselues a curse vpon their substance a curse vpon their children a curse vpon their seruants a curse vpon their families a curse vpon their houses and habitations This should work a feare in their hearts and bring terrour and astonishment vpon their consciences seeing God will take away the sinner in his wrath but will require the sinne at the
common to all but peculiar to some It commeth not by inheritance but by grace Parents may leaue vnto their children their houses their lands their substance they may conuey vnto them their inheritance but they cannot conuey vnto them the gifts that accompany saluation Wherefore all parents that are faithfull are to intreate and craue of God the continuance of his couenant toward theyr children and to begge from his hands an holy and sanctified seede to his glory and theyr comfort Verse 14 15. The name of the Israelite thus slaine was Zimri the sonne of Salu and the name of the Midianitish woman that was slaine was Cosbi c. Wee heard before in the fixt verse how Moses hath layde open the shamelesse and impudent behauiour of this beastly adulterer who shamed not to bring the Midianitish harlot into the hoast and in the sight of all the congregation of the children of Israel which were grieued to behold such horrible villany neuerthelesse we see in this place that Moses is not content in a generall manner to describe his wickednesse but singleth him out particularly by his name by his father by his tribe Neyther doth he content himselfe to set downe the Midianitish woman by her nation but calleth her by her name and further openeth the name of her father and her fathers house So then Moses hauing shewed who they were that brought the plague of God vpon the people he now descendeth to marke them out by their proper names and of what calling and profession they were Doctrine It is lawfull sometime to reproue by name From hence we learne that it is sometime lawfull and conuenient to reprooue by name speciall people and particular men that offend in the Church and to record them in writing A particular reproofe of particular offenders sometimes standeth with the word of GOD. So did Eliah deale with Ahab and Iezabel he told him that it was hee and his fathers house that troubled Israel This we see practised by the Prophet Esay against Shebna who being a notable fauourer of euill men and a great hinderer of good things is by name threatned to bee carried away with a great captiuity Esay 22 17. Thus doth Ieremy deale with the false Prophets and other obstinate enemies Ier. 28 12. Likewise our Sauiour Christ denounceth many fearefull woes against the Scribes and Pharisies hypocrites Matth. 23 13. which shut vp the kingdome of heauen before men deuoured widows houses vnder a colour of long prayer compassed sea and land to make one of their profession tythed mint and annise and left the waightier matters of the Law as iudgement mercy and fidelity So did Paul withstand Peter to his face because he was to be condemned Gal. 2 11. And when he saw in the Church such as put away faith and a good conscience and made shipwracke of the doctrine of Christ he giueth the Church notice and warning of them saying Of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander whom I haue deliuered vnto Satan that they might learne not to blaspheme 1. Tim. 1 20. And in another place hauing to doe with such as cast off the doctrine of godlinesse hee noteth the ring-leaders and principall authors Of this sort is Hymeneus and Philetus which as concerning the truth haue erred from the marke saying that the resurrection is past already and do destroy the faith of certaine 2 Tim. 1 17. In like manner he specifieth Alexander the copper-smith which had done him much harme 2 Tim. 4 14. So the Apostle Iohn warneth the Church of Diotrephes who loued to haue preheminence among them Al which examples of the Prophets of the Apostles of Christ himself do teach that it wil not alwaies be sufficient to reproue the errors and heresies of obstinat sinners but somtimes it is expedient to lay them open by their names and to signifie them to the Church by a particular discouering of them The Reasons of this practise are to be considered Reason 1 First because the Church should haue warning of thē that others might shun them and auoid their company So the Apostle nameth Alexander to prepare Timothy not to trust him It is good to know false bretheren lest they spying our liberty take the greater aduantage against vs. Hence it is that Paul chargeth Timothy to beware of Alexander who had withstood his preaching sore 2 Tim. 4 15. While we are familiarly conuersant with the wicked it will be hard for vs not to bee entangled in their sinnes For how can a man walke among thornes not pricke himselfe or how can a man touch pitch and not be defiled We must flye from such as from a deadly plague We must separate our selues from them lest the like vengeance fal vpon vs also Secondly they must by a speciall note bee made knowne to the Church that they may Reason 2 be degraded and brought to reproch The Apostle vsed this remedy thereby to shutte their mouthes and to stoppe them from speaking euill of almighty GOD and his truth which ought to be precious to vs. This naming of them is to set a marke of infamy vpon thē as if a man were boared in the eare or burned in the hand for a malefactor God will haue them and their wickednesse registred to their perpetual shame in the Church for euer that they should not be of any more credit to infect the good and to draw the weake vnto destruction The vnnaturall sauage dealing of the Amalekites toward their brethren the Israelites is by God expresly commanded to be recorded in a booke to their infamy and confusion The Lord saide vnto Moses Write this for a remembrance in the booke and rehearse it to Ioshua for I will vtterly put out the remembrance of Amalek from vnder heauen Exod. 17 14. So we haue in the Scriptures set forth the vncleannesse of Sodome the hard-heartednesse of Pharaoh the conspiracy of Corah the couetousnesse of Ahab the cruelty of Iezabel the disobedience of Saul the treason of Absolon the treachery of Iudas and other infamous beasts the record of their shame is in perpetuall memory and stinketh vnto this day The like we might say of all bloody persecutors in all ages since Christs time they haue theyr names and facts remembred in the Acts and Monuments of the Church Seeing therefore obstinate enemies must be both shunned shamed in both respects we learne that it is lawfull for the Ministers of God to point out some by name that they may be knowne otherwise the Apostles of Christ would neuer haue done it the Prophets would neuer haue practised it Christ himselfe would neuer haue allowed it Let vs apply this to our selues First it serueth as a bridle to restraine euill men especially all such as bring a publike detriment and hurt to the Church and are the cause of common Vse 1 mischiefes they shall to the shame of theyr persons to the reproch of theyr names to the infamy of their posterities be
foretell that in the time of the Gospel they shall breake theyr Swords into Mattocks and their Speares into Sythes Esay 2 4. Micah 4 3. Nation shall not lift vp a sword against Nation neyther shall they learne to fight any more These are the cheefest and choysest arguments drawne out of the new Testament and produced out of the old partly from the instructions of Christ partly from the precepts of the Apostle and partly from the Prophesies of the Prophets Touching the obiections alledged out of the words of Christ when hee willeth vs to turne the left cheeke being smitten on the right it is a figuratiue speech Aug. epist 5. ad Matellinum as Augustine obserueth for literally it was not obserued by Iesus Christ nor by the Apostles nor by the Prophets whē they were stroken on the eare For what if one smite vs on the left cheeke we haue now no other left to turne vnto him or shall wee restraine his words onely to the cheeke His purpose is to forbid priuate reuenge to recompence iniury with iniury and to teach vs rather to prepare our selues to endure another wrong then to giue like for like but he doth not disanull the office and calling of the Magistrate nor take away publike reuenge by him Peter was Christs Disciple not a publike Magistrate Touching suffering the tares to grow hee teacheth vs the perpetuall state of the Church what it shall be He speaketh not of the office of the Minister or Magistrate 〈◊〉 Mart in 2. 〈◊〉 cap 2. 〈◊〉 Gen cap. 14. but of the future condition of the Church that it shall neuer be perfect in this life but wee shall haue tares with the wheate bad fish with the good foolish virgins with the wise and hypocrites with true beleeuers therefore he comforteth the godly against the troubles which they sustaine by conuersing with them Hereunto also referre the precepts of the Apostle Paul The Prophesies of the Prophets touching the turning of the weapons of warre into instruments of peace and tooles of husbandry are obiected against vs also by the Iewes that deny the comming of the true Messiah The Prophets heereby commend the Doctrine of Christ If we were all such as Christ chargeth vs to bee there should be no need of the sword Such as are true Christians do liue soberly righteously and godly for conscience sake to the commandement of Christ At the comming of Christ in glory wee shall see the full accomplishment thereof to our endlesse comfort In the meane season such as truely beleeue in Christ do so walke as that no warres are raised through theyr default True it is our weapons are spirituall but wee must vnderstand this as we are Christians But we are not onely Christian men but also men not onely spirit but also flesh and therefore as we are men and cloathed with flesh neyther the Apostle nor Christ that called the Apostles do take away weapons from the Magistrate Rom. 13 4 but put a sword into his hand to take vengeance on him that doth euill And when the Apostle saith Ephes chap. 6 verse 12 We wrestle not with flesh and blood he speaketh not simply but comparatiuely as when hee sayth Christ sent him not to baptize but to preach the Gospell that is chiefly and especially to publish the glad tidings of saluation 1. Cor. 1 17 so in this place hee meaneth that our greatest and mightiest enemies are inuisible wee must not thinke that our chiefest conflict is with men which are fraile and feeble This fight is nothing at all if it bee compared with the other which is spirituall Thus we see the obiections of the Anabaptists answered and their doubts dissolued who would banish away all lawfull vse of sword and weapon contrary to infinite euidences that may be broght to iustifie the lawfulnesse of warre God hath made many lawes touching the vndertaking beginning and waging of warres but such things as are euill are wholly to be condemned not to be ordered by Law The Lord swore that the Israelites shold haue war with Amalek for euer Salomon prayeth vnto God when his people shall go out to battel against their enemies to heare them and their prayer and supplication and to iudge their cause 2. Chron. 6 34. When any citty shall fall into idolatry draw away the inhabitants thereof to serue strange gods he commandeth that they should be slaine with the edge of the sword all that is within it be destroyed Deut 13 15. When the Israelites asked counsell of GOD after the death of Ioshua who should goe vp against the Canaanites to fight first against them the Lord said Iudah shall goe vp because I haue giuen the Land into his hand Iudg. 1 1 2. It is God that teacheth our fingers to fight and our hands to battaile Psal 144 1 but God is no Lord of misrule he teacheth nothing that is euill They are the words of Dauid a man after Gods owne heart yet he saith God had taught his hands his fingers Besides they are called the warres and battels of the Lord so Dauid is oftentimes saide to haue fought the battels of the Lord 1 Samuel 17 18 and 25 verse 28. When many enemies armed themselues against Iehoshaphat Iahaziel inspired by the Spirit of God saide Thus saith the Lord vnto you Feare you not neither be afraid for this great multitude for the battell is not yours but the Lords 2 Chron. 20 15. When the souldiers that were conuerted to the faith and repented of theyr offences enquired of Iohn what they should do he did not bid them to lay away theyr weapons or throw away their swords or renounce their oathes or forsake theyr Captaines or giue ouer theyr places callings of life wherein they abode but charged them to do violence to no man Luke 3 14 to accuse no man falsely to be content with theyr wages So the Euangelist commendeth the faithfull Centurion and Cornelius to be a deuout man fearing God with all his houshold Paul vsed the helpe of a band of men to be rescued out of the hands of the Iewes and to bee brought safe vnto the Gouernor For the Captaine out of the Garrison gathered a selected company of two hundred souldiers and deliuered him from them that lay in wayte to kil him Acts 23 27. The Apostle noteth in the Epistle to the Hebrewes ch 11 33. that the godly throgh faith subdued kingdomes so that warre may bee an exercise of faith And lest any should apply this to fighting against spirituall enemies hee addeth immediately after They waxed valiant in battaile and turned to flight the Armies of the aliants By all these testimonies wee are taught to receiue this truth that the making of warre is necessary and to maintaine it against all the aduersaries that seeke to oppugne and contradict the same Verse 18. For they trouble you with their wiles wherewith they haue beguiled you as concerning Peor In these words
more ease but rather the lesse ease the more torment because of the multitudes and thousands of them so on the earth there are many desperate sinners yet when once iudgement commeth they cannot by any meanes ease one another who shall not bee able to helpe themselues and therfore it is one of the vainest things in the world for any man to deceiue himselfe by following the corruption of the times and by dooing as the greatest part of people doe Be it that no extraordinary iudgement come vpon vs generally or particularly yet when wee must dye the common death of all men and bee visited after the common visitation of all flesh Satan shall come charge vs for our sins what comfort can this minister vnto vs at that houre to alledge for our selues that we haue done as the multitude did haue walked with them in the way that leadeth to destruction And be it further granted that we feel no check of conscience or tentation of Satan but end our dayes in peace as one that quietly falleth asleepe yet when we come to stand before the seate of God where euery man shall beare his owne burden and receiue according to his owne workes Rom. 2 6. 2. Cor. 5 10 what comfort or confidence can this giue vs to plead for our selues and say O we haue followed the multitude Let no man therefore dally with himselfe so delude his owne soule for this must come to passe we must all dy and appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ that euery man may receiue the things done in his body when the heauens shall passe away as a scroule and the elements melt with heat Be it some generall plague donot come before in this life or some particular iudgment do not seaze vpon vs yet in the end we cannot escape when euery one must answere for himselfe in his owne person CHAP. XXVII 1. THen came the daughters of Zelophehad the sonne of Hepher the sonne of Gilead the sonne of Machir the sonne of Manasseh of the families of Manasseh the son of Ioseph these are names of his daughters Mahlah Noah and Hoglagh and Milcah and Tirzah 2 And they stood before Moses and before Eleazar the Priest c THe former Chapter hath opened vnto vs the order to bee obserued in the diuision of the land that the greater tribe should haue the greater share and portion in the land the lesser a lesser portion therby to giue contentment satisfaction to euery one this was to bee done by lot to take away contention which often ariseth in like cases vpon like occasions as we see when some commons or wasteground commeth to bee enclosed one thinketh his fellow hath too much another thinketh himselfe hath too litle one wil haue his part lye in such a place another thinketh that parcell the fittest morsell for himselfe The diuision of this Chapter In this chapter obserue two things first touching the persons that should enioy the inheritance and of the right of succession secondly touching the designing and deputing of Ioshua the seruant of Moses to be his successour to be set ouer the people to conduct them vnto the land to fight the battels of the Lord and to giue to euery tribe his proper inheritance Concerning the first point to wit what persons should haue inheritance consider two things the occasion of a question and controuersie heere arising and the deciding and determining heereof without any farther doubt or contradiction by the sentence of God himself The occasion fel out in this maner When the families of the tribe of Manasseh came amoÌ„g the other tribes to bee numbred fiue sisters all the daughters of Zelophehad came likewise in their order hoping to receiue as the rest did and thinking themselues as capable as any but because their father was already dead and left no heyres males behind him some of their Tribe would haue put them by theyr inheritance that themselues might obtaine the more not regarding what they gained by the losse of others A common euill of the world a common practise of worldly men These women being left fatherlesse comfortlesse and friendlesse exposed therefore to iniuries and like to be ouerborne finding few or none to stand for them and to take their part complained to Moses and to the rest of the Princes heads of the people which is the lawfull remedy left vnto vs in all wrongs whatsoeuer They do plainely declare the truth of their cause the equity of their request that they were Israelites of the seed of Abraham of the Tribe of Manasseh whose father dyed in the wildernesse not in the rebellion and conspiracy of Korah Numb 16 whose companies were worthily destroyed and disinherited neyther yet perished he in any murmuring of the people neyther for any publike and notorious offence committed against God but dyed a naturall death when his time was come as all men must dye inasmuch as all haue sinned Rom. 5 and therefore they shew that their kindred their flesh and their bones had no iust cause to exclude theÌ„ from such inheritance as their father should haue had if he had bin aliue But of this more afterward both of the yssue of their request the deciding of this question The daughters of Zelophehad stood before Moses and Eleazar and before the Princes c. These women after the decease of their father were left as we say to the wide world and were like to sustaine great wrong to the preiudice both of their father and of themselues and their posterity and of the whole Tribe when one family was like to perish in Israel Heere we see The fatherles do lye open to wrongs iniuries that aboue all other such as are left destitute of protection as the fatherlesse the widow the stranger the poore and such like lye open to receyue wrongs and iniuries Such whose forlorne distressed estate ought to moue speciall pitty and commiseration euen they are least regarded and releeued Zac. 7 10. Iob 31 21. Hence it is that God promiseth to take care of them and to protect theÌ„ and to punish their oppressors Exod. 22 22 23 24. A great comfort to all that are in distresse to consider that God is on their side he will be a father to the fatherlesse and an husband to the widow These daughters of Zelophehad appeale to the Magistrate they do not side themselues with others to make a commotion as turbulent spirits vse to doe but they go to Moses as supreme and to the Princes vnder him Doctrine We are to go to the Magistrate â—o redresse our wrongs Wherby we learne that in al wrongs and iniuries we must go to the Magistrate and seek helpe of him we must make our causes knowne to him and seeke remedy and redresse at his hands This hath bene the practise of Gods seruants from time to time Heereunto commeth the Parable of the wise woman
of Tekoah when she pretendeth that one of her sonnes beeing slaine by the other the whole family rose vp against her to deliuer her son that was left her that they might kill him for the life of his brother she appealed to the king to be deliuered from the auenger of blood 2 Sam. 14 11. So 2 Kin. 6 28 8 3. The Shunamite hauing left her house and country thorough famine and in her absence some encrochers seizing vpon her land at her returne to whom goeth she but to the King to haue the same restored and he sent an Officer as it were the high Sheriffe to put her in possession againe and tooke order that they should make restitution vnto her both of her house and land all the fruites and reuenues thereof since the day shee left the Countrey See more Ester 7 3. Ier. 38 8 9. Act. 23 20 21. The Reasons First because God hath instituted Reason 1 appointed Magistrates to this purpose It is properly the office of God to be the reuenger of wrongs and to do iustice to all but he hath left Kings and Princes to bee his Lieutenants and set them to supply his place not to enrich themselues but for the good of the people as Rom. 13.4 He is the Minister of God for thy wealth not for his owne Secondly men are oftentimes constrained especially the faithfull to receiue many great wrongs iniuries from them whose might is as great as their malice If then Princes were not to be nursing fathers and nursing mothers to the church they must many wayes vndergo much danger and displeasure much hurt and oppression thus doth Ester reason ch 7 3 making petition for her people and her owne life For we are sold I and my people to be destroyed to bee slaine and to perish This reproueth all priuate men that forsaking Vse 1 the meanes that God hath left will bee Magistrates to themselues like Peter who when his Master was wronged drew the sword and smote off the high Priests seruants eare howbeit he is reproued of Christ Mat. 26 51. This is the disorder that Salomon complaineth of Eccl. 10 7. What then will some say Obiect shall wee suffer our selues willingly and wilfully to bee troden vnder foote as blocks and be exposed as spectacles and gazing stocks for euery one to insult ouer vs I answer No Answer God hath not left vs meerely in the hands of euill men but hath appointed vs to resort to the Magistrate But some will say Obiect wee haue complained to them oftentimes and we find no remedy they are deafe and will not heare they are partial and wiil not vnderstand they are carelesse will not helpe Answ Answ Be it so yet wee must not bee as malecontents to right our owne cause but rather continue from time to time to sollicite the Magistrate albeit he will not doe it at the first yet he may repent and doe it at the last We see this in the poore distressed widow mentioned in the Gospel remember her example Luke 18 3 4 5 shee came to an vniust Iudge and said Auenge me of mine aduersary and he would not for a while but afterward he said Though I feare not God nor regard not man yet because this widow troubleth me I will auenge her lest by her continual comming and importunity she weary me Thus it ought likewise to be with vs. Obiect But it will be said They are oftentimes wickedmen they looke for bribes and therefore wee haue little hope to haue helpe for them So was the iudge to whom the poore widow complained Answ So was Ahashuerosh wicked or else he would neuer haue sealed and set foorth so bloody and barbarous a decree for the vtter subuersion of the Iewes and besides he was an idolater and an infidel yet Esther petitioned vnto him and obtayned a gracious answer and they found a great calme after a great flaw of wind and weather that threatned shipwracke So had Pharaoh hardned his heart against GOD and his people and was no better then the former yet would not Moses and Aaron giue him ouer So was Cesar a prophane Prince yet Paul appealed vnto him from his owne countreymen the Iewes Acts 25 10. If any say Obiect we haue waited long and yet can find no redresse but matters rather grow worse and worse and we are euery day farther from succour then before I answere Answer then wee must know thus much that God calleth vs to suffer thereby to try our patience and obedience as we see in the example of the Israelites oppressed by the hard dealing of the taske-masters when they finde no release or redresse they sigh to God and grone in spirit and waire his leisure In this case it is our duty to submit our selues to his heauenly pleasure remembring what the holy and constant martyrs suffered and what the Apostle sayth Phil. 1.29 Vnto you it is giuen in the behalfe of Christ not onely to beleeue in him but also to suffer for his sake and 1. Pet. 2.19 And if supplication to men will not serue our turne let vs turne our selues to God and make our supplication to him And as Paul appealed from the Iewes to Cesar so let vs appeale to an higher Court from Cesar to God Vse 2 Secondly it is the duty of all Magistrates to deale iustly and truly knowing that they carry the Name of God so that their place is the place of God and their iudgement is the iudgement of God They must bee so farre from doing wrong taking away the goods of other men as Ahab did the vineyard of Naboth 1 King 21 16 that they ought to restore to euery one his right as Iehoram did to the Shunamite 2 King 8 6 and Nehemiah to the people chap. 5 11 12. Iob was a man endued with great power and authority Iob 29 7 8 as well as with much wealth and substance chapt 1 1 2 and yet he telleth vs chap. 31 A looking-glasse for magistrates that he neuer withheld the poore from their desire neyther caused the eyes of the widow to faile verse 16 he neuer saw any perish for lacke of clothing or any poore without couering verse 19 hee neuer lifted vp his hand against the fatherlesse when he saw he might helpe him in the gate verse 21 and before chap. 29 he testifieth that hee deliuered the poore that cryed and the fatherlesse and him that had none to helpe him verse 12 he became eyes to the blinde and feete to the lame a father to the poore and the cause which hee knew not he searched out verse 15 16 hee brake the iawes of the wicked and pluckt the spoyle out of his teeth verse 17. Heere is a looking-glasse for all magistrates to behold and a picture to looke vpon and a watchword to admonish them what to do the oppressed should be relieued and the oppressors should be restrayned and bridled Happy are such magistrates that
others euen in priuate houses and families The Law of God and man allow not nay they condemne the common practice of brawling fighting quarrelling or challenging one of another into the field for priuate and personall wrongs whereby the seedes of murther and shedding of blood are sowne which soone grow vp to ripenesse and perfection and yeelde a dolefull haruest of sorrow and repentance when it is too late if they bee not weeded out of the heart betimes Whosoeuer shall thinke it a disgrace to refuse such challenges let them also thinke it a disgrace to walke in the wayes of God and to obey the good Edicts of Princes and the wholesome lawes of the Commonwealth It is the greatest grace that can be to yeeld obedience to God and contrariwise it is no credite to sinne against him to saue and salue vp a supposed honour and reputation among men It is the duty therefore of all that liue in priuate societies when they haue hard or wrong measure offered vnto them to go to their fathers or masters for they are Magistrates in the house and are within their owne doores as Kings to rule and Officers to gouerne and no man ought to reuenge his owne cause and quarrel he is as a Marshal to right euery mans cause that is vnder his roofe and to maintaine their credite and reputation The causes of these duels are euill Zedegin loc commun pag. 457. sometimes pride vain-glory sometimes couetousnesse and greedinesse of gaine and the cause of all these causes the diuell himselfe who was a murtherer from the beginning The effects thereof are no better for they cause deadly feudes breed hatred neuer to be appeased nourish contention and confusion hinder prayer and holy exercises of Religion shed mans blood made in the Image of God and bring downe the vengeance of God vpon our owne heads For how often doe such quarrels beginne with brawling and end in blood which once being spilled cannot be gathered vp Let all such therefore as eyther challenge or accept of challenges consider this point that hee which killeth maketh himselfe guilty of execrable murther before God and the blood so shed cryeth as it were with a loud voyce against him to heauen and neuer ceaseth till it hath called downe vengeance and touching him that is killed let him know that he is no better then one of the martyrs of the diuell For as God hath his Martyrs that dye in his cause What we are to thinke of Duellists so the diuell also hath his martyrs that dye in his cause and such as shed their blood are the diuels executioners and no better We can hold no other opinion either of the one or of the other neyther of him that killeth nor of him that is killed whatsoeuer they thinke of themselues and therefore let them looke to it that are so prodigall of their liues or of the liues of others 3 Our father dyed in the wildernesse and he was not in the company of them that gathered themselues together against the Lord in the company of Korah but dyed in his owne sinne and had no sonnes 4 Why should the name of our father be done away from among his family because hee hath c. 5 And Moses brought their cause before the Lord. The plea of the daughters oâ— Zelophehad In these words the daughters of Zelophehad plead their own cause to haue their part in the diuision of the land not to be shut out from their inheritance The plea is good and well grounded and they vse sundry reasons of no small importance First because their father dyed in the wildernesse in his iourney toward the land of Canaan and therefore the same inheritance that was due vnto him being aliue should not be denyed to his issue being dead For seeing hee died in the way before any of the Israelites could take possession of the land of promise hee could leaue to his daughters nothing but the promise of GOD and a liuely faith appprehending the same which no doubt was truly grafted in them or else they would neuer haue beene so earnest in this matter but haue let it alone till the conquest of the land and the displanting of the Canaanites They plead that he was not partaker with Korah in his conspiracy but dyed in his owne sinne that is as all other men do and must do that are sinners forasmuch as the wages of sinne is death Rom. 6 27. Now vnder this conspiracy of Korah heere expressed we must vnderstand all other mutinies of the same nature that he ioyned not with any in their rebellions neyther was partaker with any seditious persons whereby hee should deserue to be excluded from his possession of the land If any aske Obiect why this conspiracy of Korah is named and singled out aboue any of the rest of the murmurings which were many and of many I answere first because this was late and yet fresh in remembrance Secondly Answer it was more eminent then any of the rest and as it were swallowed vp the memory of all the former Thirdly because it seemeth hee died at the same time that Korahs treachery brake out and therefore hee might more easily bee thought to bee destroyed with them But though he dyed at the same time yet he died not of the same crime as likewise it fell out that Methushelah died immediatly before the flood it might be after it began to raine vpon the face of the earth but was not swept away with the flood And heere it is not to be forgotten that some of the Hebrewes as also we noted before chap. 15 21 are of opinion that this Zelophehad was the man that gathered stickes vpon the Sabbath day others thinke Vatabl aâ—â—â—â— in hunc locum that he was one of them that died by the biting stinging of the fiery serpents chap. 21 6. But the purpose of his daughters was to bring to their remembrance that their father had committed no act whereby his issue should bee denyed or debarred of their inheritance because he died a naturall death and went the way of all flesh and when he had serued his time was gathered to his fathers An other reason is because he left behind him no sons or heires males of his body lawfully begotten whereby it might and would come to passe that the name of a family in Israel should perish if no portion of the inheritance were assigned to his daughters In al this plea we may perceiue in them a notable example of honouring parents in that they are careful that the Name of their father should not be buried in perpetuall forgetfulnes but bee honourably remembred preserued which all ought to follow Likewise an example of faith beleeuing the promise of God for except they had assured their hearts that God would performe his promise and make good the wordes of his owne mouth spoken to Abraham Isaac and Iacob they would neuer haue made such
and of the Land of Canaan but the eternall rest with Iesus Christ in heauen This do none attaine but onely the faithfull and now we are in the way that leadeth vnto it wee are not yet in possession of that rest 2 Corinth chapter 5. verse 7. As then the passenger doth not sitte still but alwayes is going forward and further vntill he come to his iournyes end so ought wee to make continuall steppes in the faith vntill we come to receiue the ende of our faith which is the saluation of our soules 1 Pet. chapter 1 verse 9. Why eternall life is called a rest Now we must vnderstand that eternall life is called a rest for two causes First because thē and there wee shall rest from all our workes that is from our sinnes for then we shall sinne no more but shall know God euen as we are knowne no euill shall dwell there When the Angels had sinned they were immediately cast out and are reserued in chaines to euerlasting perdition Iude verse 6. Secondly wee shall rest from all troubles and miseries of this life Reuelat. chapter 14 verse 13 and hence it is that this place of rest is called by the name of Abrahams bosome Luke 16 22 23 because Abraham and all beleeuers that are the sonnes of God do there quietly rest and repose themselues as the childe in the bosome of his mother Vse 3 Thirdly it teacheth vs to auoyd all prophanenesse vpon this day of the Lord the works of our callings and the pleasures of our owne hearts are meere prophanations of this holy day Euery one will be ready to confesse that it is a great sinne eyther for the husbandman to goe to plough or for the tradesman to follow his businesse or for the day-labourer to worke or for the handy-craftesman to apply his vocation howbeit for a man to giue himselfe to his sports pleasures and delights they thinke there is some greater liberty Howbeit it seemeth a most ridiculous thing to me that God forbiddeth to the poore man his labour and alloweth to the rich man his pleasure to permit that which is lesse necessary and to restraine that which is more necessary But let vs see what we are to hold as well of the one as of the other out of the Law of God First Adam himselfe was commanded to sanctifie this day which God had blessed Genesis chap. 2 2 and the people in the wildernesse are forbidden to gather Manna Exod. chap. 16 verse 6. For this day is a market day for the soule and a time to prouide spirituall food farre more excellent and precious then Manna Iohn chap. 6 verse 58. 1 Pet. chapter 2 verse 3. Secondly our ordinary buying and selling keeping of fayres or markets on this day to whom we may ioyne those that bring theyr wares and commodities into Church-yards that after morning prayer they may vent them among the people This is another abuse among vs which toucheth the buyers as well as the sellers And if such commodities bee brought vnto vs we ought not to buy them Nehem. 13 15. For what maketh sellers among vs but because they easily finde those that will take their cōmodities at their hands It is certaine if there were no buyers there would be no sellers Thirdly there ought to be no carrying carting vpon this day lest God lay some heauy burden vpon vs too heauy for vs to beare Ierem. 17 21 22. Many carriers offend this way and as they breake the Sabbath themselues so they are the cause of the breach of it to many others Fourthly we must not follow our labours no not in haruest time when we might claime the greatest priuiledge and the season seemeth to offer vnto vs liberty and to giue vs a dispensation yet euen then we must rest prouided that our corne and prouision for the yeere be not in danger to bee lost for then God will haue mercy and not sacrifice Math. 12 7. If wee may saue the goods of others much more our owne And if saue the life of our beast much more our corne wherby our liues are preserued Fiftly they are reproued that wander from their places that runne about after euery pleasure or profite or feast a common abuse prophanation of the day almost in all places Exod. 16 29 these are like prophane Esau who sold his birthright for a messe of pottage Hebr. chapter 12 verse 16 so do they sell the word and sacraments for small trifles These are louers of pleasures more then louers of God hauing a forme of godlinesse but denying the power thereof 2 Tim. chapter 3 verses 4 5. and many of them make theyr belly theyr god Philppians chapter 3 ver 19. And touching theyr profits they take great gaine to be godlinesse not godlines to be great gaine the first Epistle to Timothy chapter 6 verses 5 6. Sixtly the Iewes were forbidden to build the Tabernacle vpon this day which was a place consecrated to God for his seruice and worship Exodus chapter 31. verse 15. It is not therefore lawfull to builde Gods house with materiall stones vpon that day but wee must labour to bee liuing stones built vp a spirituall house and an holy Priesthood to offer vp spirituall sacrifice acceptable to God by Iesus Christ the first Epistle of Peter chapter the second verse 5. Seuenthly they are reproued that keepe a carnall sabbath vnto the diuell not an holy Sabbath to God who spend the time in carding dicing drinking surfetting reuelling and such like This is the diuels sabbath and no better then to serue him The diuels Sabbath They are euill vpon any day but worse vpon this day Saul was offended when he saw Dauids place empty at his Table but how often may our places be seene empty at the Lords Table and in his house Lastly not to regard the hearing of the word whereby wee may encrease in good things and learne our duties to God man The neglect of these duties bringeth many iudgements and curses of God vpon our heads Amos 8 4. Nehem. 13 17 18. Ier. 17. verse 27. Vse 4 Thirdly we must labour to performe obedience to God vpon this day without wearinesse or distraction both publikely and priuately It is our duty to heare the word preached in it 2 Kings 4 23. Luke 4 16 Acts 13 14 15 15 22. We must exercise our selues in the Word and Sacraments pray with the Congregation lay vp in our hearts what wee haue heard meditate vpon it conferre about it and seeke to encrease in knowledge faith and obedience otherwise the Sabbath shall passe from vs without profite We must try our hearts and liues whether we goe forward or backward or stand at a stay If we do these things then shall we be wise obseruers of this day and haue the blessings of GOD come downe vpon vs Exod. 31 13 17. Ezek. 20 12 20. Esay 56 2 3 4 c. and 58 13 14. Ier. 17 24 25 26. Vse
offering c Let vs first speake of this feast of Trumpets Some of the Rabbines fantastically suppose that it was instituted in remembrance of the offering vp of Isaac Of the feast of Trumpets the vses to vs. or of deliuerance from being offered which conceite is idle and nothing at all to the purpose Others imagine that it was appointed vpon occasion of the warres that the Israelites had with the Amalekites and other Nations vnder the conduct of God to put them in remembrance that the whole life of man is nothing else but a continuall warfare Iob 7 1. 2 Timoth. 2 1. Of this feast we read Leuit. 23 24. This was accounted as a Sabbath an holy conuocation wherin they must do no seruile worke Therein the trumpets or cornets sounded alowd and the sound thereof was heard farre and neere Of this also in part we haue spoken before chap. 10.1 Let vs come to the Vses hereof in regard Vse 1 of our selues which serued of purpose to stir vp the people to returne vnto God praise and thanksgiuing with ioyfulnesse of heart for all his benefits according to that in the Psalmes Make a ioyfull noise vnto the God of Iacob take a Psalme and bring hither the Timbrel the pleasant Harpe with the Psaltery blow vp the Trumpet in the new Moone in the time appointed on our solemne feast day Psal 81 1 2 3. So Dauid hauing experience of Gods good hand toward him in many preseruations Title composed the 18 Psalme as a testimony of his thankfulnes for his deliuerance from the hands of all his enemies from the hand of Saul So I should thinke that the cause of this feast was to be a feast of remembrance for his manifold mercies receiued in the wildernesse that thereby they might stirre vp themselues to be vnited in God And the cause of the institution of this feast seemeth to be contrary to that which followeth which is the feast of fasting For as the Iewes had a day to humble themselues by fasting so they were also to haue a day of reioycing that when they heard of those Trumpets they should stirre vp themselues to returne to GOD with ioy of heart And albeit we neyther heare nor haue these Trumpets sounding in our eares to call vs to the Temple and place of his worship yet ought we to praise his name cheerefully and readily with spirituall ioy and gladnes continually Esay 35 2 3 10. with singing thanksgiuing Esay 49 20 21 for it is certaine the faithfull onely haue true cause to reioyce Psal 32 11. 33 1 the vngodly haue no cause at all Esay 48 20 21 22 but rather to weepe and lament Luke 6 25. Secondly it reproueth the Popish sort who Vse 2 endeuour to follow this commandement as if it belonged to Christians as a precept in our dayes and therefore haue a resemblance of it once a yeere by ringing of bels yea at euerie solemne feast they thinke God is well paid pleased when they haue rung their bels lowd and lustily and thereby wakened the ghostes of such of their friends as are dead Such practise is no better then sorcery and witchcraft which is retained among them And hence it is that they ascribe more force to their hallowed and consecrated bels then euer GOD gaue to the sound of these Trumpets For they ascribe vnto them being once hallowed a spirituall power against thunder lightning and euill spirits for that cause they are not ashamed to baptize them and to exact great summes of money of the people for that purpose which was one of the greeuances wherof the Princes of Germany complained in the assembly at Noremberg But this feast serued onely for the people of old time and therfore they mingle the Law the Gospel together and bring in a Linsy-wolsy religion contrary to the will and commandement of God Vse 3 Thirdly this warneth vs of the preaching of the Gospel concerning Christ the Sauiour of the world the conqueror of all our enemies and of them that hate vs Esay 58 1 Zach. 9. For this was a warlike instrument Num. 6.31 Iosh 6. God hath caused the doctrine of saluation to be sounded out in the world so that all haue heard the sound of it Psal 19 4. Rom. 10 18 Such a Trumpet was Iohn the Baptist the forerunner of Christ who was sent to prepare the way of the Lord Mark 1 1 2 to call vpon them to repent because the kingdome of God was at hand And this commendeth to the Ministers in the execution of their office diligence carefulnesse continuance cheerefulnes and zeale 1 Cor. 9 17. 1 Pet. 5 2. Vse 4 Lastly as the Ministers must bee the Lords Trumpets so indeede ought euery faithfull soule to bee a Trumpet For when this feast was yeerely obserued such as heard the trumpets were warned by it all the yeare after to stirre vp and awaken themselues remembring that God doth call them as with a lowd voice daily that they should yeelde vp themselues soules and bodies vnto him to worshippe and serue him as he requireth When this feast was celebrated solemnized all the males were not commanded to repaire to Ierusalem as they were at the three more solemne feasts Exod 23 17 to wit if they were free-men and in health able to go to the place of his worship Deut. 12 6 16 2. And hence it is that the Iewish Doctors out of that Law of all males appearing before rhe Lord three times in the yeare do exempt and discharge eleuen sorts and therefore they say that women seruants are not bound but all men are bound except the deafe and the dumbe and the foole the little childe and the blinde and the lame and the vncircumcised and the olde man and the sicke and the tender or weake which are not able to go and trauell vpon their feet neuerthelesse though the people were far from Ierusalem when this feast vvas holden and that they could not resort thither daily to doe sacrifice in the Temple yet they were to consider in their absence that sacrifices were offered there euen in their behalfe and God was worshipped there in the behalfe and name of all the Tribes True it is this figure is passed away and vtterly abolished by the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ howbeit this remaineth that we our selues should serue for trumpets For as the Temple being destroyed wee must be spiritual Temples vnto God so the Trumpets being taken away euery one of vs must be spiritual Trumpets that is we shold rouze vp our selues because we are naturally so besotted and wedded to the world and vnto the vanities heere below that it seldome cometh into our minds to thinke of God of the Gospel of the kingdome of heauen Our eares are so possessed with the sound of earthly things and our eyes so dazled with the pleasures of the flesh that we are as deafe and blind men that can
the decree of God to haue them destroied but because they had committed this euill therefore came all this vpon them If wee consider man before his fall he was the most glorious creature vnder heauen but after his fall which was his owne acte he became the most cursed creature euen worse then the brute beasts See farther for this point Hos 13 9. O Israel thou hast destroyed thy selfe and Esay 3 ver 9. They haue rewarded euil to themselues And Ezek. 18. The wickednes of the wicked shall be vpon himselfe The grounds of this are euident First because Reason 1 it is not from God but from our selues Iam. 1 14 and therefore when any man is plagued for sinne the cause must be searched and shall be found in our selues not in the Lord. True it is we are punished of God and yet indeed we punish our selues it is we that draw out the sword against our selues and the reason is because wee giue the cause why God doth punish vs for howsoeuer it be God that doth it yet it is man that giueth the cause Reason 2 Secondly because as God euermore saueth in mercy so he doth also destroy in iustice He neuer punisheth or taketh away any but it is in his iustice For these two can neuer accord or stand together to wit his iustice in punishing and no merit in man to deserue it If God punisheth man deserueth it these goe hand in hand together so that man must be the cause of his owne destruction The vses follow First this teacheth vs to Vse 1 accuse our selues whensoeuer wee suffer any thing Wee are ready naturally to iustifie our selues and to accuse others like Adam like Saul and sundry others howbeit wee learne from the Prophet Lam. 3 verse 39 to search and try our wayes and to turne vnto the Lord confessing that we haue transgressed and haue rebelled and therefore suffer for our sins So did the penitent theefe vpon the Crosse Luke 23 41 say We suffer the due reward for our deeds This should euermore humble vs vnder the hand of God and make vs patient in suffering forasmuch as the cause of all is in our selues Let vs therefore submit our selues vnto him and neuer murmure vnder the crosse seeing we cannot accuse God of wrong or iniustice that he layeth more vpon vs then we deserue for we haue the cause of all in our owne bosomes Secondly wee may heereby iudge who Vse 2 are the greatest enemies that a man hath Men commonly thinke are perswaded that they haue many enemies and often complaine how they plot theyr destruction They cry out sometimes of the world sometimes of the diuell and sometimes against almighty God himselfe as Iob affirmeth That hee had set him as a But for his enemies to shoote at Be it that a man hath many enemies that hate him and rise vp against him but wherefore hath he all these come vpon him as an armed man The reason is because first he was his owne enemy and thereupon they also do all become his enemies For tell me why is God angry and hath set himselfe against thee but because thou didst first of all set thy selfe against him by thy sinnes And why hath the diuell the world or thy other enemies any power against thee but because thou hast weakened thy selfe by thy sinnes otherwise none of all these could touch thee or torment thee True it is they might hate thee but they should neuer be able to hurt thee When a malefactour commeth vnto the place of execution against whom will hee complaine or whom will hee accuse Not the Iudge not the Iewry not the Witnesses but himselfe onely that hath brought punishment vpon himselfe For he suffereth death not because the Witnesses accused him not because the Iewry found him guilty nor because the Iudge pronounced the sentence of punishment against him but because hee deserued it So if a man perish against whom should hee open his mouth or vpon whom should he exclaime Against GOD hee cannot What then may hee against the instruments of GOD neyther are they the cause it is in himselfe it is no where else he is the cause of all and vpon him it must rest Vse 3 Lastly this serueth to reproue those that cast all vpon Gods decree These make quicke dispatch of the matter and would lay all the blame vpon the purpose of God and so case theyr owne shoulders Obiect Hence it is that they obiect O the Preachers teach me that God hath foreappointed and foreordayned all things hee foreseeth all things that shall come to passe they often tel of Gods decree it is the will of God I cannot resist it and therefore I must perish Thus do many blaspheme Answ and adde impiety to impiety First I aske with the Apostle Rom. 11 34. Who hath knowne the minde of the Lord or who hath beene his Counseller What hast thou to do therefore with the decree of GOD Didst thou know the decree of God before or tell me whosoeuer thou art that thus blasphemest and blamest God did the decree of God put any euill into thee or moue or perswade thee to offend No certainely that is against his nature and against his law it commeth from the corrupt heart of man himselfe and therfore let them complaine against thēselues and be consumed in the fire which they haue made they haue kindled hell for themselues or else it were not possible that they should perish according to the saying of the Prophet Behold all ye that kindle a fire that compasse about your selues with sparkes walke in the light of your fire and in the sparkes that yee haue kindled Esay 50 11. To conclude would any man escape this destruction he can neuer escape but by God for wee must know that as none perisheth without himselfe so he saueth no man without himselfe Without thee God will neuer saue thee with thee he will saue thee Now the first step to this saluation is to labour for grace and the second to bring foorth the fruites of grace Let vs delight in the word of God and in the works of holinesse and righteousnesse so shall we be kept safe that the iudgements of God and his fearefull hand shall not ouertake vs. Let vs take away the cause of them by the speedinesse of our repentance and then God will keepe the waues of his wrath and indignation farre enough from vs. This is the onely way to deliuer our soules this is the only way to escape his heauy hand and thus shall we receyue comfort in this life and eternall happinesse and blessednesse in the life to come Kill euery woman that hath knowne man by lying with him but the women children that haue not knowne a man by lying with him keepe aliue c. God would haue all the males without exception destroyed that the name of that vncleane Nation should vtterly bee rooted out and no remnant thereof bee suffered to continue The maides
women that had not knowne man which escaped the edge of the sword Here then wee may behold the misery that befell these Midianites for seducing Gods people and drawing them to whore dome and idolatry Doctrine Iniquity maketh the Lord to destroy people Nations Kingdomes Learne heereby that the iniquity of a people or a countrey and nation maketh the Lord to destroy them and to lay them waste sometime by the sword of the enemy as in this place sometimes by other iudgements as Deut. 7 1. where the Lord telleth the people of Israel that they should cast out and destroy many Nations and afterward chap. 9 4 he willeth them not to say that it was for their owne righteousnesse that the Lord had brought them to possesse that land but it was for the wickednesse of those Nations that hee did driue them out before them Againe in the eight chap. and the twentieth verse hee sayeth If thou forsake the Lord and walke after other gods and serue them then I testifie to thee this day that thou shalt surely perish because ye would not be obedient to the voice of the Lord your God So 1 Sam. 12 25 If ye shal still do wickedly yee shall perish both you and your king Mat. 23 37 38. Reason 1 The Reasons follow First they dishonour God in their liues and therefore it is iust that he should depriue them of those blessings that they enioy and make others to enioy the labours of their hands and in stead of them lay iudgements and plagues vpon them A sonne that dishonoureth his father is vnworthy to receiue any duty from a seruant So certainly it is iust with God that such as dishonour him should be depriued of his protection be left naked vnto all iudgements Reason 2 Secondly Gods iustice doth so require that where there is a generall corruption and deprauation there should be a generall desolation and where the corruption is particular the iudgement should also bee answerable When God tolde Abraham that hee would destroy Sodome and Gomorrha hee reasoneth in this manner Wilt thou destroy the righteous with the wicked No saith God but if thou canst finde ten righteous persons I will spare the Cities for tens sake Gen. 18 verse 32. But he could finde none but Lot they had generally corrupted their waies It is not enough thogh some repent and turne vnto God those few may deferre a iudgement but they cannot keepe away iudgment for euer so long as the general state is corrupted If one man or a few forsake their sinnes it is enough that they escape the eternall punishment though they do fall into the temporall and do not saue deliuer the whole I say they haue enough if they saue themselues and haue ample fruit of their conuersion though they saue none of all the rest Reason 3 Thirdly this will make manifest the power of God Exemplary iustice may be shewed on a few but power is shewed when there are many offenders For as it is in his power to saue with few as well as with many 1 Sam. 14 6 so in this case it is the power of his iustice to destroy many A small power of a Prince will serue to destroy and subdue a small company of rebels but then is the power of a Prince manifested and openly shewed when Rebels are growne to an head and haue gotten vnto themselues some strong holde so it is vvith God the more opposition is made agaynst him the more is the glory of his power set forth when hee draweth out the sword of iustice against them The Vses remaine First of all Gods prouidence Vse 1 is heereby notably established that his eyes are vpon all men and vpon al their waies because hee destroyeth multitudes as well as particular persons His iudgements are euermore iust and that could not be except that there were cause why to destroy There must bee a cause and also a knowne cause forasmuch as though men were wicked if Gods all-seeing eye were not vpon them or if hee knew no cause he should be vniust if he shold destroy Nadab and Abihu that durst presume to rush into the presence of GOD with their strange Fire Leuit. chapt 2. verses 1 2. euen in the very act of their sinne the speciall prouidence of God came vpon them so that before they had finished their sin the plague began So it was with Ananias and Sapphira they were smitten downe with sodain death the lye was no sooner out of their mouth but the iudgement of God did lay hold on them For they fell downe and gaue vp the ghost Acts 5 5 10. Thus Gods almighty power ouer-reacheth the sinne of man with punishment before euer it be quite committed of which we saw a notable and fearefull example before in the Israelites the 11. chapter and the 33. ver recorded also in the 78. Psalme verses 29 30. They did eate and were well filled for he did giue them their owne desire but while theyr meate was yet in their mouthes the wrath of God came vpon them and slew and smote downe the chosen men of Israel Herod the King likewise while hee was in his pompe and pride was smitten of God in the very acte of his sinne while hee tooke to himselfe the glory due to God Acts 12. These such like punishments do plainly argue the prouidence of God to be ouer the waies of men and ouer all their actions doth continually waite vpon them Secondly it reprooueth those that magnifie Vse 2 themselues gather themselues together against God thinking to preuaile escape for their multitude sake This is no plea to protect our selues neither giueth any hope of deliuerance from iudgement but rather prouoketh God the more against vs. God bringeth in the people of Israel vanting thus Son of man they the inhabit those wasts of the land of Israel speak saying Abraham was one he inhabited the Land but we are many the land is giuen vs for an inheritance Ezek. 33 24. The Iewes that remained after the destruction of the City had their eies blinded with carnall security and perswaded themselues that albeit they hardened their hearts against the chastisements of God and repented not at the preaching of the prophets yet they should possesse the land and dwell in it whatsoeuer Ieremy Ezekiel and other Prophets pratled to the contrary And thus they reasoned If Abraham that was but one had the land promised vnto him then much more shall we haue it that are many Howbeit the Lord reproueth them for this presumption telleth them that their multitude shal nothing helpe them because they are not the sonnes and heirs of Abraham forasmuch as they did not the workes of Abraham but did wilfully transgresse the law of God Multitude therefore is not a note of the true Church neyther can they deliuer or excuse offenders from the wrath of God because when maine sinne many also shall bee punished
from dangers acknowledge that it is Gods preseruation and be thankfull for it This should put vs in minde of two things first that if wee happen to liue vnder such a iudgement we must stoope down our neckes vnder this yoake and humble our selues vnder the most mighty hand of God that hath brought so fearfull a iudgement vpon vs. For if we thinke it to be a iudgement when the earth bringeth not foorth her fruite vnto vs then much more may wee thinke it to bee a iudgement when the earth is not able to beare a man but casteth and vomiteth him out into captiuity as the stomack doth grosse and euill humors out of the bodie For this cause doeth the Lord charge the Israelites to keepe his statutes and his iudgements That the Land do not spew them out also when they defile it as it spewed out the Nations that were before them Leuit. chapter 18. verse 25 28. 20. verse 22. And afterward he sheweth that if they did not walke obediently before him the land whither hee bringeth them to dwell therein should spew them out as Reu. 3 16. Of all iudgements to bee carried into captiuity is one of the greatest The very mercies of the wicked are cruelty Dauid made choyse to be vnder the plague and pestilence rather then to flye before the enemy because hee is vnmercifull Wee sit vnder our owne Vines and Figge-trees wee haue seene no inuasion nor heard any complainings in our streetes wee know not what bondage meaneth or to bee carried captiues into a strange Land howbeit it is apparent that wee haue beene very neere vnto it as neere to the pit as could bee and yet not fallen into the same For if the Gunne-powder Treason had taken place which was verie neere vnto the time appointed for the execution of it we had long ere this beene in slauery and bondage againe vnto the bloodie Papists who haue long lyen in waite for such a day and albeit that be defeated and all theyr imaginations bee scattered as chaffe before the winde yet who knoweth how neere we may bee to as great captiuity Wee are secure and put away the euill day farre from vs but the greater our security is the neerer our captiuity may bee We haue close and secret enemies amongest vs neuer more lusty and neuer more couragious then they are at this day which are left to remaine amongst vs to be prickes in our eyes and Thornes in our sides and to vex vs in the Land wherein wee dwell verse 55. These neuer leaue plotting and conspiring our ouerthrow and destruction Wee heare of rumours of Warre abroad and spreadings of errours and heresies which threaten ruine both to Church and Common-wealth these are but the beginnings of sorrow Againe if we looke vnto our selues our sinnes are very great and call continually for vengeance vnto heauen at Gods hands and no doubt he is comming downe to see whether wee haue done altogether according to the cry which is come vnto him All these laide together and weighed as it were in a ballance what can wee in reason and iustice expect but that GOD deliuer vs into the enemies hands and suffer them to carry vs captiue and so make slaues and bondmen of vs Secondly if any desire to enioy the land wherein hee dwelleth in peace and safety let him labour not to pollute and defile it by his sinnes The Iewes had a promise of God to be his people yet because of their sinnes he suffered them to bee carried into captiuity where they remained long in a strange land Haue we any greater priuiledge then they or may we expect to escape No if wee follow them in contempt of the word and other open sinnes wee shall bee sure to follow them also in the punishment which will be answerable to our iniquities Lastly this assureth vs that as GOD deliuereth his people from temporall danger and bondage so hee will deliuer them much more from spirituall bondage For if he will deliuer our bodies hee will much more deliuer our soules that being deliuered out of the hands of our enemies we might serue him without feare in holinesse and righteousnesse before him all the dayes of our life Luke 1 74 75. Wherefore wee ought patiently to waite his leysure knowing that if hee haue such a speciall care of our bodies that must lye in the dust to set them free from temporall bondage hee will much rather deliuer our soules from spirituall bondage wherein Satan holdeth vs. When Christ our Sauiour would shew that hee came to redeeme the soules of men hee taught them by deliuering their bodies from diseases For when hee restored sight to the blinde by opening their eyes what did it signifie but that hee came to scatter the darknesse of the minde and to make them see that before saw not the light of the truth as Math. 4 16 The people that sate in darknesse saw great light and to them that sate in the region and shadow of death light is sprung vp The Prophets in the time of the Law smote the people with blindnes that they knew not what they did neyther whither they went 2 Kings 6 18 as the Angels did the Sodomites so that they wearied themselues to finde the doore Gen. 19 11. But Christ to shew that hee came to seeke and to saue that which is lost restored sight to the blinde and opened the eyes of their vnderstandings when hee healed the bodies of such as were lame and halted what was it but a teaching of them that he came to heale the broken-hearted to preach deliuerance to the captiues and to set at liberty them that were bruised When hee raised some to life from the dead what did it teach and shew but that hee is able to raise out of the graue of sinne and to giue the life of the spirit When hee cleansed the lepers what was it but a making knowne to the world that hee will cleanse from the foule and filthy leprosie of sinne And when he did cast out diuels that possessed the bodies of men what was it but to shew that he casteth the diuels out of the hearts and consciences where they desire to dwell as in an house If then it be no small comfort vnto vs to know that the Lord will deliuer his people from an earthly bondage certainely it cannot but minister much more comfort vnto vs to consider that the Lord is more careful of our soules and if hee be mindfull of vs for things of this life hee cannot be forgetfull of vs for the life to come seeing hee hath sent his onely begotten Sonne to the end that all which beleeue in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life 7 And they remoued from Etham and turned againe to Pihahiroth c. 8 And they departed from before Pihahiroth and passed through the midst of the sea c. 9 And they remoued from Marah and came vnto Elim c. 9 And they remoued
principle in the heart of man that if markes and bounds were not kept and maintained an horrible confusion and disorder of all things would follow in humane society and no man could know what was his owne neyther possesse that which hee hath in peace Secondly this condemneth all encroching Vse 2 vsurpation one vpon another in kingdoms and Lordships as well as in priuate possessions when men cannot bee content with their owne but would stretch the wings of their power and iurisdiction farther Moses saith notably in his song Deut. 32 verse 8 that the most High diuided to the nations their inheritance when he separated the sonnes of Adam hee set the bounds of the people according to the number of the children of Israel Howbeit the ambition and vnsatiable greedinesse of great men hath put all out of order and nothing is so holy which can stay them creeping and encroching vpon the bounds and borders of their neighbours Thus they breake the law of God and nature in seeking to enlarge and encrease their owne dominions These iustly incurre the curse of the Prophet Woe vnto them that ioyne house to house and lay field to field till there bee no place that they may be placed alone in the middest of the earth Esay 5 8. Hab. 2 9 12. Ier. 22.13 Mich. 2 2. For wherefore hath God separated nation from nation and one kingdome from another people but that all should liue quietly communicate one with another that there might be no confusion or diuision and therefore ought all to be contented with their own bounds God hath made them great but they alwayes seeke to make themselues greater he hath set them bounds but they will know no bounds So then from hence we may gather that the warres which are taken in hand vpon ambition and the enlarging of the bounds of their Empire onely are a despighting of God a shedding of innocent blood and a peruerting of the order which hee hath set in nature and nations Euery man therefore ought to abide in his owne possession and inheritance not to trouble or molest one another The ambition of Nimrod first began with setting vp the kingdome of Babylon Gen. 10 10. and afterward many following his example became desirous to winne one from another So it was with Chedarlaomor who spread out his armes and subdued the kings of Sodome Gomorrha Gen. 14 4. Thus men peruerted the order that God had set in the world like vnsatiable gulfes and mighty hunters before the Lord that hunted for the precious liues of men And the cause of al is pride and ambition We all know how in the beginning the earth was couered with water and naturally the sea would stand aboue the mountaines so that all would be ouerflowen It is the speciall goodnes of God and a testimony of his almighty power that the dry Land appeareth whereon wee set footing and build and plant and dwell commerce one with another Seeing then we liue heere and that the earth doth succour and sustaine vs let vs assure our selues that GOD sheweth his pitty toward vs let vs serue him with a perfect heart and with a willing mind and let all men content themselues with that which they haue without intermedling within the bounds of other men and as hee hath restrayned vs by sundry closures as it were locked vs vp with barres not to be broken so let vs not seeke to break them and so encroch vpon that which he hath not giuen vnto vs. Vse 3 Thirdly this reproueth the greedy and couetous affections of priuate men that couet to be rich they care not by what meanes But as soone as the desire of getting gaine is setled in them they are enflamed to rake to themselues by hooke or by crooke All men doe shunne and abhorre the names of theeues and robbers they cannot abide them they are ready to sue them that brand them with such odious titles but if wee detest them indeede we must lay aside couetousnesse also Hence it is that Salomon saith Prou. 15 27. He that is greedy of gaine troubleth his owne house but hee that hateth gifts shall liue Couetousnesse is a corrupt affection of the minde greedily desiring and too much gaping after the riches of this life They dreame of long life forgetting that no mans life consisteth in the abundance of his riches Luke 12 15. They thinke they shal exceedingly profite them but by the iust iudgement of GOD they turne to theyr hurt They thinke they will be as a shield or buckler to defend them from the iniuries of this life but they are turnd into swords wherby they are wounded and destroyed They haue conceyued a strong opinion that they will bee as a wall on euery side to vnderprop the house but they proue as a double cannon to cast it downe to the ground As then he that eateth moderately is nourished by the meate and it abideth in the stomacke but when it is taken immoderately the stomacke is choked and it is vomited vp againe so hee that greedily heapeth vp riches shall be constrayned to vomite them vp againe Iob 20 15. Couetousnesse therefore is a sinne when a man is discontented with the estate wherein God hath set him and with those things that God hath giuen for the sustenance of this present life when he murmureth against God the more he hath the more he desireth when he heapeth them vp and keepeth them and bringeth them not foorth to any godly or necessary vses but hee distrusteth the prouidence of God and putteth his trust and confidence in his riches as if he could not liue with out abundance of them neyther be sustayned by the hand of God Motiues to auoid couetousnesse The Scripture offereth sundry good meditations to mooue vs to auoyd couetousnesse First because it is forbidden of God Matth. 6 19. Luke 19 13. Hebr. 13 5. His word alone ought to be of great force to perswade vs if we had no farther reason Secondly because it is no lesse sinne then a secret kinde of idolatry Col. 3 5 as the couetous person is an Idolater because he trusteth in his riches not in the liuing God Eph. 5 5. Marke 10 24. Thirdly it cannot agree with the worship of God but one of them expelleth another as it is with contraries with cold and heate with light and darknesse Psal 119 36. Matth. 6 24. Luke 16 13. Yee cannot serue God and Mammon Fourthly it is saide to be the roote of all euill and that because it driueth and enforceth to many sinnes to apostacy to iniquity to lying to treachery 1 Tim. 6 10. 2 Kings 5 22. Mat. 28 13 14 15. Fiftly no mans life consisteth in the multitude of his possessions Lu. 12 15. Sixtly we are called to a better life and we haue a kingdom promised vnto vs that cannot be shaken reserued for vs in heauen and therefore we should set our affections aboue where Christ sitteth
tribe of her father that the children of Israel may enioy euery man the inheritance of his fathers 9 Neyther shall the inheritance remooue from one tribe to another tribe but euery one of the children of Israel shall enioy euery man the inheritance of his fathers The second part of the Chapter followeth which is the answere of Moses to the former question where hee commendeth those that made this demand and then he setteth downe first a particular Law touching the daughters of Zelophehad that they should marry to whom they thought best howbeit within their owne tribe and secondly a general Law binding perpetually all daughters among them that possessed any inheritance in any tribe of the children of Israel that they shall be wiues to one of the same tribe thus euery one should quietly enioy his own and the inheritance should not remoue from one tribe to another Out of this diuision wee might obserue sundry instructions We must commend good in whomsoeuer First Moses commendeth that which these chiefe fathers had well spoken and well done teaching that wee ought not onely not to dispraise that in which others haue well deserued but wee should praise and commend it Thus hee did to these daughters before Chapter 27 7 when they sued for an inheritance Secondly in that they are directed to marry to whom they thinke best we see that none are to be denyed marriage which is the ordinance of God It entred into none of theyr hearts to remedy the alienation of inheritance by restrayning any from marriage when daughters fell to be inheritrixes but it was left free to them according to the precept of the Apostle 1 Cor. 7 2. Againe it teacheth that marriage is not to be enforced vpon any eyther by the Magistrate or by the parents or by any gouernours Gen. 24 57. 1 Corinth 7 39. For this were to exercise tyranny ouer our children For as children ought to haue the consent of theyr carefull parents and not to dare to bestow themselues without their aduice which practice wee see in the very Gentiles as appeareth in Euripides where Hermione answereth Orestes Eurip. in Andromacha desiring of her a promise of marriage Sponsaliorum meorum pater meus curam habebit non est meum statuere hoc That is It lyeth not in my hand at all my selfe for to contract Vnto my fathers care and power I must referre that act So likewise parents ought to haue the consent of their children not bestow them vppon others against their wils for that were to lay an euill foundation and to fill the house with iarres and dissentions Thirdly obserue that Moses sayth Euery daughter shall be a wife vnto one of the family teaching vs that howsoeuer the marrying of many wiues was practised among the Patriarkes and people of God yet this is the Law of Nature that one man should haue one wife not wiues Gen. 2 24. Mat. 19 5. But to come to the maine point Doctrine The inheritance of the Israelits must continue and remaine in one tribe wee learne that the inheritance of the children of Israel must remaine and continue in one and the same tribe and neuer passe from tribe to tribe The reasons of this Law giuen vnto them are that the Israelites might enioy euery man the inheritance of his fathers verse 8 and for this cause are the borders of euery tribe so carefully assigned afterward Secondly that it might certainly he known that the Messiah came of no other tribe then of the tribe of Iudah according to the promise and prophecy of Iacob Genes 49 10. The tribe shall not depart from Iudah till Shiloh come Thirdly that peace might bee preserued and confusion auoyded among them whereas if the inheretrix had not beene restrained by this Law but left at liberty the bounds of euery tribe in processe of time would haue beene abolished These Lawes did onely binde the Iewes touching inheritances not impose a necessity vpon others as we haue shewed before chapt 27 as likewise that the eldest must haue his double portion and that no man might lawfully sell the fee simple of his inheritance which precepts with sundry others if they should be brought into all Christian commonwealthes would turne vpside downe the very foundation of them and alter all Lawes and customes generall and particular and bring in an horrible confusion For other nations doe hold their lands by see simple but God holdeth the Israelites as his farmers Leuit. 25 23 The land shall not be sold for euer for the land is mine for ye were strangers and soiourners with me hee would not haue them as owners neither to be as purchasers of that land Now let vs come to the vses Vse 1 First it is the ordinance of God that euery man keepe his proper inheritance to haue and to hold the same as his owne Distinction of inheritance is agreeable to his word whatsoeuer the madde spirits of the Anabaptists doe teach Obiect It will bee said that this is a fruite of mans first sinne and disobedience and that if he had stood in his innocency there should haue beene a community of all things But mans transgression brought in this priuate possession Answ I answere wee will not reason what should haue beene forasmuch as wee see what man hath done and how he is fallen It is in vaine for a man to thinke how rich hee should haue beene if his house had not beene burned when hee seeth it is consumed sticke and stake to the ground and hee become a poore begger So likewise it is needlesse to debate and dispute what should haue beene if Adam had stood seeing God made man good but he sought out many inuentions Eccles 7 29. For inasmuch as man is wholly corrupted by sinne that communion if any should be cannot in this estate take place but euery man must know what is his owne and what is not his owne Vse 2 Secondly this should teach parents to prouide for their daughters as well as for theyr sonnes and not to leaue them to the wide world especially in these our dayes wherein more enquiry is made what they haue then what they are and what goods are without them then good things are within them But God sheweth by this Law that hee hath no lesse care of them then of sonnes Men are to consider that their daughters are their children as well as their sonnes and therefore euen they must bee prouided for also The Apostle teacheth that parents should lay vp for their children 2 Cor. 12 14 not for one child onely or for his sonnes onely Nature teacheth that if any member be weake it is chiefly to be strengthened The woman is the weaker vessell and needeth to bee supported and it encourageth them in obedience when they see themselues respected And what a shame is it to parents to bring them into the world and then to leaue them as it were destitute to the wide world
1214 Iudgement corrupted p. 218. Iudgements are instructions to others 526. none can be free from them that sin p. 474 b. Iubile why instituted p. 1259. Iubile Popish p. 1262 b Iustification by faith p. 815 b. 817 b. K Kingdom of God first seeke 61. it is required of all 226 b 258. it is the root of obedience Ibid. Kings and Princes our duty to them 664 why we are to pray for them p. 666. Knowledge all must haue 647. little is in the Romish Church ibid. Knowledge of God twofold 23 a it must be sought 27 a wherein it consisteth p. 27 b. L Land diuiding why the high Priests helpe was vsed therein p. 1232 a Law how giuen to the iust p. 182 a Law how we may go vnto 1123 how it may bee vsed lawfully ibid. Lawfull to lay vp 101. sometimes to reprooue by name 1084. rules to be obserued in it p. 1085 b. Lawfull things not to be done vnlawfully p. 1249. Learning a great gift 707 a. without conscience a great plague 707 b with it it doth great good ibid. Lent p. 1151 b. Lepers not suffered in the host p. 256 b Leprosie of three sorts p. 757 Lesse the thing is the greater the sin p. 638. Leuites what their office was 144 b why numbered from a month old p. 166. Leuiticall Priesthood passed from one to another p. 771. Liberall dyet prouided for Gods children p. 531 b. Liberality commended 95 Obiections hindering it 96. how we are encouraged vnto it 393 Time of death not fittest for a p. 449 a. Life of diuers sorts 49 a it is maintained by God 747 without meanes ibid. Lords things are in 3 respects p. 145 b. Loue 750 it must be to all the creatures 758 b such reproued are without it p. 759. Loue of brethren 629 b how to try whether in vs what fruites it hath p. 182 a. Loue of God to his must moue vs to mercy p. 757 b. M Machabees no Scriptute p. 1116 Magistracy a great burthen p. 534. Magistrates must doe iustice 58 b. 60 a. punnish breaches of the first Table ibid. they are needfull for the people p. 63 b 534 a. Magistrates must further the preaching of the Word 202 their office 366 428 429 430. to them we must seeke in wrongs 1211 They must be vpright 958 b. 1122 draw others by their example 432 how qualified 1122 b feared for doing euill 1059 b zealous in the cause of God p. 1072. Magistrates haue their calling immediately from God 1134 papists are enemies to them ibid. Master a Magistrate in his owne house p. 1242. Magistrates duty p. 1256. Maintenance of the Ministery p. 446 193 b. Malice of enemies vnsatiable p. 1044. Manichees p. 7 b. Manna what p. 531. Manslaughter done of ignorance a sin p. 1248 a Mariage in May 1144 of cosin germans p. 1263 Mariage not to be enforced p. 1257 b. Mariage in their owne Tribe neither forbid nor is obserued p. 1258 b. Masse 1138. discommodity thereof p. 1220. Masters must reproue their seruants p. 541. Matters of God vnknowne till he reueale thē p. 984 Matrimony p. 387. Meanes to keepe vs from sin p. 577 743. Meanes extraordinary not to be looked after p. 744 Meekenesse p. 367 560 b. Merit p. 451. Ministers must be proved 474 b. how practised among papists 475. they are Gods Trumpets 503 what is done to them is done to God p. 328. Ministers must deliuer Gods word 970. teach orderly 13 a. 168 b. workes of their calling 49 b Idle are reproued 48 b. 189 345 770. are worldly 49. swallow many liuings 50 a motiues to their duty 126 b. they must looke to themselues p. 51 b. Ministers must be diligent in preaching 192 haue a care of all the flocke 199 b. 699. what Titles they haue 213 b. men of grauity 216 b. they must teach with reuerence 231. come prepared 232. not reproue sinne in iest ibid. must be vnderstood 233 a. 700. continue in teaching page 236 237. not broach new doctrine ibid. Ministers must be vnblameable 467 b. they are Gods seruants 73. when not regarded GOD dealeth with men 612. they are in special fauor with God 651. such as are of meanes must bee regarded 706. 708 b. Gods gift p. 695. Ministery must be planted among all people it is of absolute necessity 120. 671. not base 160 a. it is a charge 188 b. an high calling 206 b. how it may be desired 208 a. the contempt of it ibid it is blessed of God 434. when despised God is despised 653 b. their danger that want it 672. how to promote it p. 697. Ministery shall neuer decay 804 the end is edification p. 707 a. Ministers must be prouided of all things necessary for them p. 1237. Miracles what 688 b. transubstantiation no miracle 960 b. God onely can worke them 679 b. 906 b. they are wrought openly 688. Miseries of the Church must moue pity page 753 755 Miseries of our Brethren wee must haue a fellow-feeling p. 1203. Monkish vowes p. 420. Morning sacrifice p. 1136 1137. Moses whether free from doubting p. 538 b. Moses his wife who 549. what his sinne was p. 725 Motiues for Ministers to be diligent in their calling p. 1239 b. Multiplication of the Israelites p. 39. Multitude no note of the Church 177 b. See Vniuersality wicked boast therof 582. commonly they are worst 581 b. they cannot make euill to be good p. 583 b. Multitude lye open to iudgement 1118 b. They must be reproued 119. Murmuring 243 b. 730 b. 523 b. how to preuent it 524 b. remedies against it p. 732. Murther an heinous sin in the sight of God p. 1244 N Names of the faithfull knowne to God p. 20. Nature content with little p. 98 b. Nature God worketh aboue p. 905 b. Naturall estate p. 887 b 874. Naturall reason enemy to faith p. 539. Naturally we hearken to seducers 591. wee waxe weary of Gods gifts p. 794. Naturally all men are prone to reuenge p. 1240 b. Nazarites the sorts of them 415. meaning thereof p. 1164. Necessity dispenseth with holy duties 486 a. we are not of our selues to make it p. 487. a. Neglect of Gods worship p. 489 b. 490. New man p. 1145. New Moone See Feast Non-residency 190 191 345. how coloured p. 200 711. Note of the Church not outward glory p. 1051 b. Nouations p. 793 b. Booke of Numbers authorized out of the New testament p. 2. Numbring of the people 1103. how vnlawfull p. 29 O Oath when vnlawful 370. whose oath may be refused 372. what it is 374 b. the authour of it 375. the parts ibid. the forme and ends ib. 376 b. the properties p. 377 a. Obedience required of all 29 a 683 b. grounded vpon knowledge 33 b. rules directing it 36. it must be yeelded to all 109 b. the popish not to be vowed p. 155. Obedience to the Word required 247 b. it agreeth to our profession p. 148. Obedience to God p. 254 a. Obiections against laying